same_o place_n or_o in_o another_o it_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o our_o adversary_n can_v deny_v in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o act_n the_o apostle_n speak_v to_o the_o presbyter_n or_o elder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n calls_z they_o bishop_n and_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o titus_n where_o he_o speak_v sometime_o of_o a_o bishop_n he_o speak_v more_o frequent_o of_o elder_n and_o by_o elder_n he_o understand_v the_o very_a same_o which_o he_o have_v call_v bishop_n in_o the_o city_n where_o the_o church_n be_v great_a there_o be_v many_o presbyter_n one_o of_o they_o do_v preside_v over_o the_o rest_n not_o by_o turn_n but_o by_o a_o privilege_n which_o do_v always_o appertain_v to_o he_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o this_o precedent_n the_o elder_n which_o rule_v well_o be_v worthy_a of_o double_a honour_n this_o preside_a presbyter_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o second_o age_n arrogate_v to_o himself_o the_o name_n of_o bishop_n which_o before_o be_v common_a to_o his_o colleague_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o presbytery_n who_o call_v himself_o bishop_n he_o attribute_v to_o himself_o also_o the_o right_n of_o impose_v hand_n as_o well_o on_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v as_o pastor_n as_o on_o the_o penitent_n and_o those_o which_o be_v receive_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o mystery_n in_o all_o this_o there_o be_v as_o yet_o no_o hierarchy_n no_o dependence_n no_o appeal_n no_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n every_o bishop_n with_o his_o college_n of_o presbyter_n be_v sovereign_a in_o his_o district_n and_o in_o his_o church_n and_o this_o church_n be_v not_o dependent_a of_o any_o other_o you_o may_v remember_v how_o s._n cyprian_n in_o our_o eleven_o pastoral_a letter_n have_v tell_v we_o in_o express_a word_n 74._o word_n epist_n 74._o every_o bishop_n may_v use_v his_o authority_n in_o the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n according_a to_o his_o own_o will_n be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o give_v a_o account_n thereof_o to_o any_o but_o the_o lord_n and_o elsewhere_o 258._o elsewhere_o council_n carth._n anno_fw-la 258._o that_o every_o bishop_n be_v master_n of_o himself_o and_o can_v be_v judge_v by_o another_o bishop_n as_o he_o also_o can_v judge_v other_o bishop_n all_o honest_a man_n be_v agree_v at_o this_o day_n therein_o the_o divine_v themselves_o of_o the_o gallican_n church_n maintain_v it_o and_o at_o this_o time_n they_o lend_v we_o their_o study_n and_o illumination_n to_o refute_v the_o flatterer_n of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n who_o will_v find_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n proof_n of_o the_o primacy_n i._n e._n of_o the_o principality_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world._n the_o defender_n of_o this_o antichristian_a power_n quote_v to_o we_o the_o action_n of_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n who_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o will_v not_o keep_v easter_n precise_o the_o same_o day_n that_o he_o do_v and_o from_o thence_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v even_o then_o the_o prince_n of_o all_o church_n but_o to_o this_o your_o own_o converter_n do_v answer_v for_o we_o that_o in_o this_o victor_n exercise_v not_o right_o but_o what_o be_v common_a to_o all_o bishop_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n may_v exercise_v it_o on_o victor_n as_o he_o have_v exercise_v it_o on_o they_o that_o this_o excommunication_n of_o victor_n be_v a_o separation_n from_o his_o communion_n that_o the_o bishop_n do_v communicate_v one_o with_o another_o by_o letter_n which_o they_o call_v letter_n of_o communion_n form_v letter_n etc._n etc._n when_o they_o be_v angry_a or_o discontent_a one_o with_o another_o they_o do_v no_o long_o write_v these_o letter_n of_o communion_n to_o those_o of_o who_o they_o believe_v the_o church_n have_v reason_n to_o complain_v and_o they_o receive_v no_o more_o from_o they_o that_o this_o be_v it_o which_o victor_n then_o do_v and_o that_o all_o bishop_n have_v right_o by_o custom_n to_o do_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o flatterer_n of_o pope_n quote_v to_o we_o also_o the_o word_n of_o irenaeus_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v 3._o say_v lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a all_o other_o church_n shall_v have_v recourse_n to_o this_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a and_o the_o most_o potent_a but_o the_o french_a roman_n catholic_n doctor_n answer_v for_o we_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o capital_a city_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o because_o of_o its_o grandeur_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a witness_n of_o apostolical_a tradition_n because_o christian_n come_v thither_o upon_o business_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o come_v thither_o they_o may_v there_o be_v witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o church_n scatter_v throughout_o all_o the_o empire_n and_o that_o so_o the_o roman_a church_n make_v up_o and_o form_v of_o all_o nation_n may_v be_v a_o witness_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world._n they_o object_n to_o we_o also_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o st._n cyprian_n that_o bishop_n condemn_v and_o depose_v in_o africa_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o their_o re-establishment_n but_o the_o french_a doctor_n answer_v with_o we_o that_o by_o the_o same_o letter_n of_o st._n cyprian_a it_o appear_v also_o that_o these_o attempt_n be_v disallow_v and_o condemn_v and_o that_o they_o give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o understand_v that_o he_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v to_o receive_v the_o complaint_n of_o any_o of_o the_o ecclesiastic_n of_o the_o african_a church_n so_o that_o these_o gentleman_n acknowledge_v with_o we_o that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n there_o be_v no_o principality_n no_o subordinate_a jurisdiction_n nor_o no_o dependence_n of_o one_o church_n upon_o another_o not_o except_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o but_o we_o do_v also_o maintain_v unto_o they_o that_o from_o the_o three_o age_n the_o church_n that_o have_v their_o seat_n in_o those_o city_n which_o be_v call_v metropoles_fw-la i._n e._n head_n of_o the_o province_n do_v obtain_v a_o certain_a superiority_n upon_o the_o lesser_a church_n that_o be_v in_o the_o little_a village_n of_o the_o neighbourhood_n because_o of_o the_o need_n they_o have_v of_o they_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n be_v the_o dwell_a place_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o province_n the_o court_n of_o justice_n be_v there_o it_o be_v thither_o they_o carry_v their_o tribute_n so_o that_o all_o the_o province_n have_v business_n there_o beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o these_o city_n be_v ordinary_o more_o able_a than_o those_o of_o little_a city_n for_o it_o have_v always_o be_v the_o ordinary_a custom_n to_o choose_v the_o able_a man_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o most_o important_a church_n and_o such_o as_o be_v most_o expose_v to_o the_o temptation_n of_o human_a authority_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v in_o these_o city_n many_o presbyter_n which_o assist_v the_o bishop_n and_o who_o with_o he_o make_v a_o senate_n able_a and_o know_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o discipline_n for_o these_o reason_n the_o church_n of_o the_o country_n and_o such_o as_o be_v provincial_a address_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n in_o all_o their_o doubt_n and_o in_o all_o their_o necessity_n sometime_o to_o obtain_v pastor_n sometime_o to_o know_v how_o they_o shall_v suppress_v heretic_n and_o those_o which_o be_v scandalous_a and_o sometime_o in_o other_o case_n and_o on_o other_o occasion_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o metropolitan_a city_n obtain_v by_o consent_n a_o kind_n of_o superintendence_n over_o other_o they_o confirm_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n pastor_n in_o vacant_a church_n after_o the_o people_n of_o those_o church_n have_v make_v a_o election_n of_o they_o this_o be_v the_o estate_n in_o which_o the_o government_n be_v find_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age._n before_o that_o time_n the_o name_n of_o arch-bishop_n primate_fw-la exarch_n patriarch_n and_o every_o other_o name_n of_o power_n and_o dignity_n be_v whole_o unknown_a in_o the_o church_n but_o the_o emperor_n become_v christian_n pride_n introduce_v itself_o into_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n and_o in_o the_o space_n of_o a_o 150_o year_n or_o thereabouts_o that_o hierarchy_n be_v see_v to_o be_v bear_v and_o to_o establish_v itself_o which_o certain_o make_v way_n for_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n of_o rome_n and_o behold_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v constantine_n the_o great_a
valid_a and_o even_o to_o extend_v these_o canon_n very_o far_o beyond_o their_o intention_n they_o have_v be_v willing_a to_o persuade_v first_o that_o they_o have_v right_a to_o receive_v appeal_n whereas_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n grant_v they_o nothing_o but_o the_o right_n of_o appoint_v a_o review_n which_o be_v very_o much_o different_a from_o it_o second_o and_o above_o all_o they_o will_v make_v we_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v this_o power_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o from_o the_o apostle_n whereas_o they_o have_v it_o not_o but_o by_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n of_o sardis_n in_o the_o year_n 383_o that_o be_v to_o say_v about_o sixty_o year_n after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o thirty_o six_o after_o that_o of_o sardis_n be_v hold_v the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v reckon_v for_o the_o second_o of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v general_n although_o it_o be_v make_v up_o of_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o father_n and_o no_o more_o and_o though_o there_o be_v none_o at_o all_o of_o all_o the_o west_n this_o council_n enlarge_n and_o confirm_v the_o hierarchy_n but_o it_o do_v not_o yet_o establish_v the_o patriarch_n i._n e._n the_o four_o seat_n which_o pretend_v to_o have_v dominion_n over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o canon_n it_o ordain_v 1._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o diocese_n i._n e._n of_o one_o province_n for_o then_o a_o diocese_n do_v not_o signify_v the_o particular_a church_n of_o one_o bishop_n it_o be_v a_o collection_n of_o many_o bishop_n under_o one_o exarch_n it_o appoint_v say_v i_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o province_n shall_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o another_o and_o this_o without_o except_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 2._o it_o appoint_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n administer_v only_o the_o affair_n of_o egypt_n 3._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n i._n e._n of_o syria_n govern_v their_o church_n preserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n the_o pre-eminence_n that_o have_v be_v give_v he_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a 4._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n whereof_o ephesus_n be_v the_o head_n govern_v the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n without_o be_v subject_n to_o antioch_n constantinople_n or_o rome_n 5._o that_o the_o church_n of_o thrace_n be_v govern_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n without_o any_o other_o superior_a 6._o that_o the_o church_n among_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n govern_v themselves_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o father_n without_o patriarch_n and_o without_o pope_n there_o be_v no_o footstep_n of_o any_o papal_a authority_n nor_o even_o of_o any_o patriarchal_a and_o universal_a in_o the_o follow_a canon_n we_o read_v these_o word_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n have_v the_o privilege_n of_o honour_n after_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v new_a rome_n a_o canon_n which_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nothing_o but_o privilege_n of_o honour_n and_o presidence_n and_o grant_v they_o to_o be_v enjoy_v by_o new_a rome_n in_o the_o second_o place_n for_o this_o reason_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n will_v no_o long_o sit_v below_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o alexandria_n because_o the_o city_n of_o their_o seat_n be_v the_o imperial_a city_n this_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o bishop_n have_v no_o pre-eminence_n one_o before_o another_o but_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o city_n where_o they_o have_v their_o seat_n and_o not_o by_o any_o divine_a right_n the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o bishop_n gain_v nothing_o by_o all_o this_o as_o be_v evident_a nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o always_o grow_v high_a according_a to_o the_o measure_n that_o the_o hierarchy_n advance_v for_o the_o exarch_n assume_v unjust_a right_n over_o those_o which_o be_v mere_o bishop_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o four_o first_o seat_n rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n raise_v themselves_o by_o little_a and_o little_a above_o the_o exarch_n and_o at_o last_o subject_v and_o swallow_v they_o up_o particular_o he_o of_o constantinople_n who_o ambition_n be_v not_o inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n make_v himself_o judge_n of_o the_o exarchates_n of_o pontus_n and_o asia_n and_o that_o of_o the_o barbarian_a church_n with_o that_o of_o thrace_n which_o he_o have_v already_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o ecumenical_a council_n hold_v at_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o where_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o 28._o that_o can._n 28._o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n and_o honour_n in_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n see_v the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n in_o temporal_a matter_n do_v enjoy_v the_o same_o privilege_n and_o honour_n with_o ancient_a rome_n but_o if_o constantinople_n do_v then_o exalt_v itself_o rome_n do_v not_o do_v it_o less_o in_o proportion_n already_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n begin_v to_o lord_n it_o over_o all_o the_o west_n leo_fw-la i._o be_v place_v in_o that_o seat_n a_o man_n who_o have_v great_a part_n but_o of_o great_a pride_n who_o play_v the_o master_n in_o the_o church_n he_o declare_v that_o a_o man_n be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n when_o he_o do_v not_o obey_v it_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o to_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v that_o all_o his_o gift_n shall_v run_v down_o from_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n as_o from_o the_o head_n on_o all_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o he_o which_o dare_v to_o separate_v himself_o from_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n aught_o to_o understand_v that_o he_o be_v exclude_v from_o the_o divine_a mystery_n i._n e._n from_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o leo_n that_o obtain_v a_o law_n from_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n by_o which_o he_o be_v establish_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o take_v this_o episcopacy_n of_o leo_n for_o the_o first_o point_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o antichristian_a empire_n this_o be_v enough_o for_o my_o end_n which_o be_v not_o to_o give_v you_o a_o history_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n and_o after_o that_o of_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n in_o all_o their_o progression_n but_o only_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o their_o birth_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n that_o which_o i_o have_v to_o observe_v for_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o article_n whereunto_o you_o ought_v to_o give_v good_a attention_n be_v that_o the_o brief_a history_n that_o i_o have_v give_v you_o be_v perfect_o agreeable_a to_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n at_o this_o day_n she_o maintain_v 1._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o particular_a church_n as_o other_o be_v 2._o that_o s._n peter_n have_v nothing_o but_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o presidence_n above_o the_o apostle_n 3._o that_o s._n peter_n can_v give_v to_o his_o successor_n over_o other_o bishop_n no_o more_o but_o that_o primacy_n which_o he_o have_v over_o the_o apostle_n 4._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n original_o and_o by_o divine_a right_n have_v no_o power_n over_o the_o universal_a church_n 5._o that_o he_o do_v not_o receive_v appeal_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n 6._o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_a to_o assemble_v general_a council_n 7._o that_o he_o can_v take_v cognizance_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o no_o other_o province_n but_o his_o own_o no_o not_o by_o appeal_n 8._o that_o he_o have_v no_o right_a to_o take_v knowledge_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o make_v decision_n therein_o which_o shall_v oblige_v the_o whole_a church_n 9_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o after_o he_o have_v no_o inspection_n over_o other_o church_n but_o those_o which_o be_v in_o the_o neighbourhood_n of_o rome_n 10._o that_o he_o can_v not_o excommunicate_v other_o bishop_n any_o otherwise_o than_o the_o other_o bishop_n can_v excommunicate_v he_o 11._o that_o a_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n without_o be_v a_o schismatic_a and_o out_o of_o the_o church_n 12._o that_o the_o pope_n have_v no_o right_n over_o other_o bishop_n 13._o that_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n be_v the_o fountain_n of_o that_o right_n of_o receive_v appeal_n which_o the_o pope_n claim_v 14._o that_o the_o right_n which_o the_o pope_n have_v at_o this_o day_n except_v his_o primacy_n be_v by_o human_a law_n and_o because_o he_o have_v assume_v they_o to_o himself_o or_o because_o they_o have_v be_v concede_v to_o he_o 15._o to_o which_o they_o add_v he_o be_v not_o infallible_a nor_o superior_a to_o council_n nor_o master_n of_o the_o temporality_n of_o king_n behold_v the_o
its_o ceremony_n be_v entire_o unknown_a as_o to_o what_o appertain_v to_o other_o sacrament_n as_o be_v that_o of_o marriage_n and_o penance_n he_o must_v have_v a_o mind_n blind_v by_o prejudice_n beyond_o all_o imagination_n to_o believe_v they_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n marriage_n and_o penance_n be_v indeed_o find_v there_o but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n which_o do_v establish_v they_o as_o sacred_a ceremony_n design_v to_o seal_v the_o covenant_n of_o grace_n and_o to_o confer_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n confirmation_n be_v find_v there_o i._n e._n the_o custom_n of_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n for_o the_o give_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o that_o of_o anoint_v the_o sick_a to_o recover_v they_o from_o disease_n some_o of_o the_o proselyte_n of_o these_o gentleman_n make_v a_o great_a business_n of_o it_o and_o have_v say_v to_o we_o as_o a_o great_a reproach_n that_o we_o have_v take_v away_o confirmation_n and_o extreme_a unction_n it_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n that_o mind_n which_o seem_v enlighten_v shall_v stumble_v at_o trifle_n and_o be_v it_o not_o clear_a that_o this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o extreme_a unction_n be_v design_v for_o do_v of_o miracle_n which_o be_v long_o since_o cease_v but_o they_o say_v that_o the_o follow_a age_n do_v nevertheless_o practice_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v see_v afterward_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o relic_n adore_v of_o image_n and_o the_o service_n of_o creature_n in_o popery_n be_v a_o affair_n so_o considerable_a that_o it_o fill_v almost_o all_o nevertheless_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n say_v nothing_o of_o it_o nor_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o man_n well_o educate_v can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o these_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n when_o we_o see_v not_o the_o least_o footstep_n of_o they_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n it_o be_v a_o blindness_n which_o can_v be_v understand_v as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n we_o can_v have_v no_o dispute_n with_o papist_n concern_v it_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n either_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n nor_o of_o the_o veneration_n of_o relic_n nor_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o image_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o right_n if_o the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o introduce_v these_o new_a worship_n let_v it_o be_v prove_v and_o put_v past_a doubt_n and_o controversy_n for_o i_o do_v affirm_v that_o he_o must_v be_v smite_v with_o a_o spirit_n of_o blockishness_n that_o maintain_v that_o we_o may_v religious_o invoke_v creature_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n and_o order_n of_o his_o apostle_n plain_o it_o will_v be_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o have_v practise_v it_o but_o they_o have_v leave_v nothing_o write_v concern_v it_o i_o do_v affirm_v that_o he_o must_v have_v a_o forehead_n make_v of_o brass_n who_o shall_v say_v such_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o new_a convert_v who_o can_v be_v persuade_v of_o it_o make_v no_o use_n of_o their_o reason_n it_o will_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o reasonable_a man_n that_o the_o apostle_n have_v appoint_v invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o say_v nothing_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n purgatory_n which_o they_o will_v have_v pass_v for_o a_o little_a thing_n be_v nevertheless_o a_o very_a great_a one_o for_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a public_a and_o private_a mass_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a worship_n be_v found_v thereon_o so_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n can_v not_o let_v it_o slip_v if_o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o scripture_n or_o there_o be_v none_o none_o i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v and_o it_o be_v to_o scoff_n people_n to_o go_v search_v this_o pretend_a fire_n in_o the_o prison_n whence_o we_o must_v not_o go_v out_o till_o we_o have_v pay_v the_o utmost_a farthing_n in_o the_o fire_n that_o ought_v to_o try_v all_o thing_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n in_o the_o prison_n where_o be_v the_o spirit_n to_o which_o noah_n preach_v if_o heaven_n and_o hell_n be_v no_o other_o way_n reveal_v in_o the_o scripture_n the_o profane_a will_v have_v a_o fair_a opportunity_n to_o laugh_v at_o we_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o last_o of_o those_o article_n of_o popery_n that_o i_o have_v represent_v it_o be_v a_o affair_n about_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o controversy_n which_o have_v any_o foundation_n in_o the_o world._n ask_v your_o converter_n whereis_a the_o pope_n in_o the_o scripture_n they_o will_v quote_v to_o you_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n call_v a_o turk_n a_o jew_n or_o any_o other_o man_n that_o have_v common_a sense_n and_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o see_v therein_o that_o god_n have_v establish_v a_o man_n at_o rome_n with_o full_a authority_n to_o guide_v the_o whole_a church_n to_o damn_v to_o save_v to_o judge_v of_o all_o difference_n to_o determine_v without_o appeal_n to_o excommunicate_a king_n prince_n and_o sovereign_n he_o will_v believe_v you_o laugh_v he_o to_o scorn_v the_o new_a convert_v which_o see_v therein_o the_o apostolic_a chair_n from_o s._n peter_n to_o innocent_a the_o eleven_o have_v very_o good_a eye_n i_o beseech_v you_o my_o brethren_n take_v your_o converter_n a_o little_a to_o those_o text_n of_o scripture_n where_o s._n paul_n enumerate_v the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n he_o have_v give_v some_o to_o be_v pastor_n teacher_n apostle_n evangelist_n bishop_n deacon_n elder_n and_o prophet_n in_o those_o place_n where_o he_o declare_v the_o duty_n of_o those_o who_o enjoy_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n press_v they_o say_v i_o and_o demand_v of_o they_o whether_o they_o dare_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v omit_v the_o first_o of_o all_o office_n a_o office_n alone_o in_o its_o kind_n infinite_o superior_a to_o all_o other_o ask_v they_o if_o they_o do_v believe_v in_o good_a earnest_n that_o s._n paul_n declare_v the_o duty_n of_o bishop_n in_o general_a and_o that_o he_o say_v nothing_o for_o the_o regulation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n i_o be_o persuade_v if_o you_o press_v they_o earnest_o thereon_o they_o will_v blush_v in_o your_o face_n behold_v i_o do_v maintain_v that_o i_o have_v say_v enough_o already_o for_o the_o history_n of_o the_o first_o age._n the_o silence_n of_o the_o scripture_n about_o all_o the_o article_n of_o popery_n be_v a_o indisputable_a proof_n that_o then_o it_o be_v whole_o unknown_a but_o there_o be_v much_o more_o you_o have_v a_o hundred_o positive_a proof_n that_o then_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v whole_o opposite_a to_o popery_n against_o the_o real_a presence_n you_o have_v all_o those_o passage_n where_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v bread_n and_o a_o commemoration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n all_o those_o where_o it_o be_v say_v our_o lord_n be_v on_o high_a and_o not_o here_o below_o against_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n you_o have_v all_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n you_o have_v the_o decalogue_n and_o a_o thousand_o other_o commandment_n which_o do_v appoint_v that_o you_o adore_v and_o invoke_v god_n alone_o against_o the_o take_n away_o the_o cup_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n you_o have_v the_o history_n of_o its_o institution_n against_o purgatory_n you_o have_v a_o hundred_o text_n which_o tell_v you_o that_o after_o this_o life_n believer_n go_v to_o heaven_n against_o the_o pope_n you_o have_v all_o those_o place_n where_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v the_o domination_n of_o churchman_n both_o over_o their_o flock_n and_o one_o another_o this_o be_v not_o a_o place_n to_o engage_v in_o a_o long_a controversy_n by_o the_o scripture_n we_o compose_v a_o history_n not_o a_o disputation_n know_v therefore_o historical_o in_o the_o follow_a article_n what_o be_v the_o primitive_a christianity_n behold_v what_o be_v the_o form_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n 1._o christian_n have_v as_o yet_o no_o church_n assemble_v where_o they_o can_v for_o the_o service_n of_o god_n and_o it_o be_v almost_o always_o from_o house_n to_o house_n this_o be_v apparent_a both_o in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul._n 2._o in_o the_o assembly_n they_o preach_v and_o declare_v the_o word_n of_o god._n this_o be_v also_o certain_a and_o read_v in_o divers_a text_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o acts._n 3_o they_o break_v bread_n from_o house_n to_o house_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n say_v so_o express_o that_o be_v to_o say_v
the_o severity_n of_o discipline_n which_o the_o church_n grant_v at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o martyr_n at_o this_o day_n they_o call_v indulgence_n the_o relaxation_n of_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n which_o he_o grant_v as_o they_o suppose_v in_o consideration_n of_o the_o merit_n and_o suffering_n of_o the_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v more_o than_o be_v necessary_a for_o themselves_o to_o conclude_v they_o have_v change_v the_o consideration_n and_o respect_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o intercession_n of_o confessor_n and_o martyr_n into_o merit_n and_o work_v of_o supererogation_n the_o church_n do_v retard_v the_o rigour_n of_o her_o law_n against_o sinner_n because_o of_o the_o esteem_n which_o she_o have_v for_o those_o that_o suffer_v for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n at_o this_o day_n they_o grant_v indulgence_n by_o the_o application_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o those_o which_o have_v suffer_v too_o much_o either_o by_o involuntary_a persecution_n or_o by_o choose_a and_o voluntary_a mortification_n but_o hear_v how_o the_o same_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v very_o apt_o concern_v one_o of_o these_o confessor_n name_v lucian_n who_o carry_v himself_o too_o haughty_o and_o desire_v too_o earnest_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v respect_n to_o his_o letter_n of_o intercession_n 34._o intercession_n epist_n 34._o the_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v that_o we_o must_v baptise_v nation_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o that_o all_o sin_n past_a be_v forgive_v in_o baptism_n but_o this_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o confessor_n lucian_n know_v neither_o the_o law_n nor_o the_o commandment_n command_n that_o we_o give_v peace_n and_o pardon_v sin_n in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n paul_n not_o consider_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o martyr_n who_o make_v the_o gospel_n but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o gospel_n which_o make_v the_o martyr_n therefore_o at_o that_o time_n they_o do_v not_o allege_v the_o threat_n of_o s._n paul_n s._n peter_n the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n as_o the_o reason_n for_o which_o they_o grant_v indulgence_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o relaxation_n of_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o same_o age_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o three_o they_o will_v produce_v unto_o you_o the_o word_n confession_n and_o the_o term_n of_o be_v on_o their_o knee_n at_o the_o foot_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o find_v for_o you_o there_o the_o auricular_a confession_n practise_v at_o this_o day_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o false_a for_o those_o which_o dazzle_v your_o eye_n thereby_o do_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o greek_a word_n which_o signify_v confession_n be_v not_o at_o that_o time_n any_o secret_a confession_n but_o the_o whole_a act_n or_o action_n of_o public_a penance_n be_v so_o call_v and_o if_o at_o that_o age_n penitent_n be_v see_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o papist_n this_o be_v not_o do_v in_o secret_a and_o in_o a_o place_n appoint_v for_o the_o receive_a confession_n where_o they_o acknowledge_v all_o their_o sin_n in_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o in_o church_n and_o in_o public_a that_o they_o may_v be_v admit_v by_o prayer_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n either_o to_o penance_n or_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v so_o certain_o a_o public_a action_n that_o the_o pagan_n take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o accuse_v the_o christian_n of_o adore_v the_o shameful_a part_n of_o their_o priest_n this_o confession_n be_v make_v in_o public_a with_o sackcloth_n ash_n and_o tear_n beg_v the_o prayer_n and_o assistance_n of_o all_o christian_n this_o may_v be_v see_v full_o explicate_v in_o the_o nine_o and_o ten_o chapter_n of_o tertullian_n book_n of_o repentance_n a_o point_n of_o controversy_n concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o when_o a_o city_n be_v besiege_v and_o assault_v of_o all_o side_n those_o that_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o defend_v it_o will_v be_v every_o where_n at_o the_o same_o time_n but_o they_o can_v which_o be_v their_o trouble_n my_o brethren_n we_o have_v the_o trouble_n at_o this_o day_n you_o be_v besiege_v you_o be_v attack_v at_o a_o hundred_o place_n they_o batter_v you_o by_o a_o thousand_o wicked_a reason_n we_o will_v be_v every_o where_o and_o defend_v you_o on_o all_o side_n but_o whilst_o we_o endeavour_v to_o defend_v you_o on_o one_o side_n they_o deceive_v and_o ruin_v you_o on_o another_o the_o rash_a and_o bold_a adventure_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n who_o have_v tell_v you_o in_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n day_n to_o he_o no_o alteration_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n have_v engage_v we_o that_o we_o may_v confound_v he_o to_o make_v you_o perceive_v the_o essential_a change_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v both_o in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n at_o least_o in_o the_o first_o five_o age_n to_o the_o end_n that_o from_o thence_o you_o may_v judge_v of_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o whilst_o we_o pursue_v this_o design_n which_o can_v present_o be_v execute_v i_o understand_v that_o they_o seduce_v you_o by_o the_o sophism_n of_o the_o church_n of_o its_o unity_n visibility_n and_o the_o horror_n of_o schism_n and_o that_o which_o grieve_v we_o most_o be_v that_o by_o the_o letter_n which_o come_v or_o be_v communicate_v to_o we_o we_o see_v that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o you_o who_o be_v willing_a at_o any_o rate_n whatsoever_o to_o be_v at_o ease_n and_o rest_n where_o they_o be_v do_v also_o endeavour_v to_o possess_v themselves_o of_o and_o obstinate_o to_o maintain_v these_o wicked_a reason_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o one_o of_o you_o will_v know_v himself_o in_o the_o follow_a word_n all_o the_o world_n reason_n concern_v religion_n agreeable_o to_o their_o own_o light_n and_o passion_n but_o the_o question_n which_o do_v most_o trouble_n and_o confound_v it_o be_v these_o 1._o the_o positive_a separation_n which_o our_o father_n make_v it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o suffer_v without_o separate_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o abuse_v introduce_v by_o governor_n may_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o believer_n but_o the_o scripture_n that_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o heresy_n that_o must_v arrive_v in_o the_o church_n do_v not_o command_v separation_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o exhort_v we_o mutual_o to_o bear_v with_o one_o another_o they_o say_v that_o wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n may_v be_v build_v on_o that_o foundation_n which_o be_v christ_n jesus_n and_o that_o he_o alone_o will_v separate_v one_o from_o the_o other_o that_o the_o good_a grain_n and_o the_o chaff_n shall_v be_v separate_v at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o we_o must_v let_v they_o grow_v together_o till_o then_o behold_v exact_o the_o religion_n 1._o of_o our_o revolt_a minister_n there_o have_v be_v send_v unto_o we_o a_o account_n of_o a_o conference_n which_o cheyron_n a_o apostate_n minister_n of_o the_o city_n of_o nismes_n have_v with_o the_o famous_a confessor_n call_v mr._n matthew_n a_o advocate_n of_o duras_n who_o be_v in_o the_o town_n of_o constance_n at_o aggues-mortes_a that_o which_o this_o wretch_n say_v be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o have_v be_v write_v and_o you_o have_v read_v 2._o it_o be_v also_o the_o religion_n of_o all_o those_o which_o have_v any_o understanding_n or_o illumination_n they_o can_v but_o see_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v extreme_o corrupt_a but_o the_o question_n be_v say_v they_o whether_o we_o ought_v to_o separate_v from_o it_o because_o of_o its_o corruption_n yea_o they_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o bear_v they_o and_o add_v further_o after_o all_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n and_o although_o it_o be_v corrupt_a it_o be_v nevertheless_o the_o church_n and_o we_o must_v endure_v its_o disease_n and_o imperfection_n the_o poison_n of_o this_o illusion_n be_v so_o eat_v and_o dangerous_a that_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o fear_v that_o it_o continue_v long_o upon_o your_o mind_n it_o will_v penetrate_v into_o they_o and_o total_o corrupt_v they_o and_o so_o whilst_o we_o be_v pursue_v other_o subject_n your_o heart_n will_v be_v poison_v by_o this_o mischievous_a sophism_n in_o that_o manner_n and_o to_o that_o degree_n that_o you_o will_v never_o recover_v this_o be_v it_o which_o oblige_v we_o to_o return_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n letter_n soon_o than_o we_o intend_v nevertheless_o without_o forsake_v the_o subject_a matter_n we_o be_v upon_o for_o we_o will_v endeavour_v to_o intermix_v thing_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o in_o every_o one_o of_o our_o follow_a
great_a absurdity_n than_o to_o answer_v by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v under_o dispute_n it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o rome_n be_v the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o shall_v it_o may_v be_v have_v occasion_n to_o prove_v it_o to_o you_o in_o some_o other_o place_n but_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a where_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o unity_n ought_v to_o be_v affix_v to_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o pope_n of_o constantinople_n say_v i_o be_o in_o the_o chair_n of_o s._n andrew_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n the_o pope_n of_o antioch_n say_v it_o be_v i_o who_o be_o in_o the_o true_a chair_n of_o st._n peter_n for_o according_a to_o tradition_n st._n peter_n be_v seven_o year_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n before_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o first_o chair_n sound_v by_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n the_o pope_n of_o alexandria_n say_v i_o be_o in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n mark_n who_o be_v a_o evangelist_n and_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o infallibility_n as_o well_o as_o st._n peter_n behold_v three_o pope_n against_o one_o three_o church_n against_o one_o three_o apostle_n or_o evangelist_n against_o one_o wherefore_o then_o gentlemen_z converter_n will_v you_o that_o i_o shall_v esteem_v you_o as_o only_o in_o the_o rightful_a possession_n of_o unity_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o person_n which_o pretend_v to_o have_v as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o it_o as_o yourselves_o press_v these_o false_a babylonish_n teacher_n on_o this_o point_n and_o you_o will_v see_v such_o confusion_n and_o such_o a_o multitude_n of_o word_n in_o their_o discourse_n which_o will_v discover_v to_o you_o the_o falseness_n of_o their_o pretension_n after_o this_o we_o will_v consider_v the_o proposition_n in_o itself_o the_o union_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v include_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v neither_o salvation_n faith_n grace_n remission_n of_o sin_n nor_o the_o true_a church_n so_o that_o every_o man_n which_o be_v separate_v from_o it_o by_o schism_n alone_o without_o heresy_n die_v eternal_o i_o do_v maintain_v that_o this_o proposition_n be_v the_o most_o foolish_a but_o withal_o the_o most_o cruel_a and_o barbarous_a that_o ever_o be_v assert_v and_o i_o do_v beseech_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o be_v attentive_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v thereof_o first_o according_a to_o the_o scripture_n father_n and_o evidence_n of_o reason_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o contain_v universality_n in_o itself_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o church_n which_o be_v one_o ought_v to_o be_v universal_a and_o extend_v through_o all_o the_o world_n it_o ought_v to_o comprehend_v all_o christian_n i_o will_v not_o prove_v this_o for_o it_o be_v clear_a and_o also_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o know_v among_o the_o ancient_n that_o they_o look_v on_o certain_a schismatic_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n call_v donatist_n as_o fool_n these_o people_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o all_o africa_n this_o separation_n be_v cause_v by_o the_o election_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n this_o have_v always_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o fruitful_a source_n of_o division_n these_o donatist_n say_v precise_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v at_o this_o day_n 28._o day_n aug._n de_fw-fr ago_o christi_fw-la cap._n 28._o all_o the_o church_n be_v fall_v into_o apostasy_n and_o be_v only_o preserve_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o donatus_n upon_o which_o st._n augustine_n thus_o cry_v out_o oh_o proud_a and_o wicked_a tongue_n certain_a other_o schismatic_n call_v luciferian_n fall_v into_o the_o same_o dotage_n that_o the_o church_n be_v perish_v and_o continue_v not_o but_o in_o sardinia_n and_o some_o mountain_n near_o rome_n where_o they_o have_v follower_n and_o disciple_n st._n i_o treat_v they_o on_o that_o subject_a as_o man_n that_o have_v lose_v their_o understanding_n lucifer_n understanding_n jerome_n dialog_n adv_fw-la lucifer_n if_o it_o be_v so_o say_v he_o jesus_n christ_n die_v only_o for_o the_o peasant_n of_o sardinia_n where_o then_o be_v the_o accomplishment_n of_o that_o word_n of_o the_o father_n ask_v of_o i_o and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o heathen_a for_o thy_o inheritance_n behold_v exact_o the_o folly_n of_o the_o papist_n the_o church_n be_v perish_v throughout_o the_o world_n except_o at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o west_n but_o we_o with_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n say_v let_v the_o north_n give_v up_o and_o let_v not_o the_o south_n keep_v back_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o world_n shall_v bring_v forth_o child_n to_o god_n and_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v extend_v to_o all_o place_n where_o the_o gospel_n be_v now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o at_o constantinople_n nor_o in_o muscovy_n asia_n egypt_n africa_n or_o ethiopia_n where_o nevertheless_o there_o be_v multitude_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v not_o in_o england_n holland_n sweden_n denmark_n nor_o in_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n reach_v not_o to_o all_o the_o country_n and_o kingdom_n for_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v disperse_v throughout_o the_o world_n because_o there_o be_v some_o jesuit_n at_o london_n in_o the_o low_a country_n sweden_n constantinople_n and_o in_o the_o east_n and_o some_o latin_n hide_v here_o and_o there_o where_o they_o have_v small_a congregation_n but_o little_o know_v and_o as_o it_o be_v under_o ground_n i_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o calvinism_n be_v extend_v through_o all_o italy_n because_o there_o be_v some_o of_o the_o reform_a scatter_v here_o and_o there_o in_o it_o second_o according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n every_o one_o that_o err_v though_o never_o so_o little_a that_o be_v to_o say_v who_o go_v off_o from_o that_o which_o the_o romanist_n determine_v be_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o hope_n of_o salvation_n behold_v how_o ill_o this_o agree_v with_o that_o notable_a passage_n whereof_o those_o of_o we_o that_o be_v weak_a and_o fearful_a make_v great_a use_n it_o be_v that_o of_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n three_o 11._o where_o the_o apostle_n say_v for_o other_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v than_o that_o be_v lay_v which_o be_v jesus_n christ_n now_o if_o any_o man_n build_v upon_o this_o foundation_n gold_n silver_n precious_a stone_n wood_n hay_o stubble_n every_o man_n work_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a etc._n etc._n and_o the_o fire_n shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n etc._n etc._n and_o if_o any_o man_n work_n be_v burn_v he_o shall_v suffer_v loss_n but_o he_o himself_o shall_v be_v save_v without_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o may_v be_v difficult_a in_o this_o passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o those_o which_o build_v be_v teacher_n that_o the_o gold_n silver_n and_o precious_a stone_n be_v sound_a doctrine_n that_o the_o wood_n hay_o and_o stubble_n be_v such_o as_o be_v unsound_a and_o false_a it_o be_v also_o clear_a that_o they_o which_o teach_v these_o false_a doctrine_n may_v be_v save_v and_o with_o great_a reason_n they_o which_o be_v seduce_v by_o they_o it_o follow_v not_o from_o thence_o as_o our_o pervert_v people_n pretend_v that_o a_o person_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o that_o worship_n which_o ruin_v the_o foundation_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o it_o follow_v at_o least_o that_o a_o person_n may_v be_v save_v that_o teach_v doctrine_n opposite_a to_o truth_n provide_v that_o they_o subvert_v not_o the_o foundation_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v ridiculous_a as_o well_o as_o cruel_a to_o damn_v all_o those_o which_o be_v out_o of_o her_o communion_n for_o error_n that_o be_v light_a and_o trifle_a for_o have_v pronounce_v anathema_n against_o those_o which_o deny_v for_o example_n that_o infant_n die_v without_o baptism_n be_v damn_v mr._n nicholas_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o condemn_v all_o those_o which_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o sovereign_n and_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o baptism_n three_o we_o have_v a_o three_o proof_n of_o the_o falseness_n of_o this_o pretence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o possession_n of_o that_o unity_n out_o of_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n in_o this_o that_o god_n preserve_v the_o ministry_n of_o his_o word_n in_o many_o place_n and_o in_o many_o church_n which_o do_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o word_n of_o god_n never_o return_v without_o effect_n the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o he_o shall_v preserve_v the_o ministry_n in_o place_n where_o there_o be_v none_o but_o
well_o where_o they_o be_v as_o if_o they_o rejoyn_v themselves_o to_o the_o other_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n provide_v they_o be_v endow_v with_o a_o spirit_n of_o charity_n if_o they_o be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o condemn_v the_o rest_n therein_o they_o sin_v but_o the_o greek_n which_o condemn_v they_o be_v not_o less_o guilty_a than_o they_o although_o they_o descend_v direct_o from_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n flock_n and_o the_o other_o be_v only_o a_o separate_a branch_n and_o this_o help_n to_o show_v you_o that_o although_o a_o schism_n be_v criminal_a in_o its_o original_a and_o heady_o and_o rash_o make_v nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o always_o necessary_a under_o pain_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o return_v from_o whence_o we_o come_v from_o whence_o i_o confirm_v the_o thesis_n which_o i_o lay_v down_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o question_n that_o the_o idea_n which_o they_o make_v to_o you_o about_o the_o horror_n of_o schism_n be_v a_o dream_n and_o that_o though_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o past_a age_n be_v rash_a the_o people_n which_o follow_v it_o in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o heart_n will_v not_o hazard_v their_o salvation_n thereby_o they_o that_o make_v it_o be_v to_o account_v for_o it_o and_o at_o the_o most_o those_o which_o do_v maintain_v it_o so_o my_o brethren_n you_o will_v be_v in_o safety_n and_o only_o we_o in_o danger_n but_o i_o very_o well_o perceive_v that_o this_o be_v not_o enough_o to_o calm_v the_o perturbation_n which_o your_o converter_n and_o your_o own_o thought_n may_v give_v you_o about_o it_o for_o you_o will_v say_v suppose_v that_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o last_o age_n be_v unjust_a and_o rash_a it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o who_o do_v not_o make_v the_o schism_n shall_v not_o suffer_v thereby_o our_o father_n when_o they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n carry_v the_o church_n and_o christianity_n with_o they_o and_o this_o christianity_n may_v nourish_v and_o save_v we_o maugre_o the_o separation_n nevertheless_o on_o this_o supposition_n we_o do_v no_o ill_a yea_o we_o shall_v do_v well_o to_o reunite_v ourselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o shall_v heal_v a_o wound_n which_o be_v open_a render_v the_o church_n deform_v peace_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o division_n this_o be_v without_o doubt_n the_o descendant_n which_o acknowledge_v that_o their_o ancestor_n do_v wrongful_o separate_v from_o a_o certain_a stock_n do_v well_o to_o reunite_v themselves_o thereto_o for_o edification_n although_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n therefore_o that_o we_o may_v come_v near_o to_o the_o case_n in_o which_o you_o be_v at_o present_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o must_v suppose_v a_o separation_n which_o be_v make_v for_o reason_n of_o some_o worth_n and_o value_n i._n e._n because_o of_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n this_o be_v the_o case_n in_o which_o you_o be_v and_o on_o this_o supposition_n we_o will_v show_v you_o in_o what_o follow_v that_o you_o can_v return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n march_n 1._o 1687_o the_o fouteenth_n pastoral_n letter_n a_o article_n of_o antiquity_n the_o original_a of_o the_o hierarchy_n and_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n a_o continuation_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o schism_n although_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o extreme_a it_o will_v not_o be_v lawful_a for_o we_o to_o return_v thither_o some_o objection_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v concern_v it_o dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n since_o we_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o history_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n we_o have_v find_v there_o two_o great_a novelty_n which_o have_v have_v very_o unhappy_a effect_n in_o the_o follow_a age_n they_o be_v the_o monastic_a life_n and_o the_o council_n that_o be_v call_v oecumenick_n behold_v a_o three_o of_o they_o it_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o hierarchy_n which_o have_v give_v birth_n to_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n this_o word_n signify_v sacred_a rule_n or_o government_n and_o thereby_o be_v understand_v that_o subordination_n of_o pastor_n which_o have_v be_v see_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o 1000_o or_o 1200_o year_n in_o this_o subordination_n be_v see_v the_o low_a order_n in_o the_o low_a seat_n above_o these_o low_a order_n be_v see_v priest_n subdivide_v into_o curate_n dean_n rural_a dean_n etc._n etc._n above_o the_o priest_n be_v the_o grand_a vicar_n above_o the_o grand_a vicar_n be_v the_o bishop_n above_o the_o bishop_n be_v the_o arch-bishop_n or_o metropolitan_o above_o the_o arch-bishop_n be_v the_o primate_fw-la above_o the_o primate_fw-la be_v the_o exarch_n above_o the_o exarch_n be_v the_o patriarch_n and_o above_o all_o these_o be_v see_v a_o head_n which_o be_v frame_v insensible_o and_o by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o place_v there_o this_o be_v it_o which_o be_v call_v the_o pope_n all_o this_o be_v a_o new_a invention_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o this_o hierarchy_n be_v unknown_a before_o the_o four_o age._n we_o have_v the_o happiness_n at_o this_o day_n to_o have_v the_o french_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v your_o converter_n for_o testimony_n of_o this_o truth_n they_o do_v maintain_v that_o the_o apostle_n establish_v no_o precise_a form_n of_o government_n that_o they_o content_v themselves_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o send_v person_n to_o do_v so_o and_o to_o place_n in_o every_o church_n a_o bishop_n to_o govern_v it_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a that_o s._n john_n the_o elder_a of_o the_o apostle_n i._n e._n he_o which_o live_v long_a do_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n among_o who_o he_o die_v any_o form_n of_o government_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o hierarchical_a form_n of_o government_n be_v give_v to_o the_o church_n that_o therein_o they_o follow_v no_o divine_a right_n or_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n who_o determine_v nothing_o concern_v it_o but_o the_o polick_a order_n and_o form_n of_o government_n find_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o this_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o province_n metropolitical_a city_n and_o prefecture_n i._n e._n government_n so_o they_o also_o divide_v the_o church_n into_o metropolitan_a provincial_a and_o national_a and_o indeed_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v no_o principality_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o any_o primacy_n in_o the_o church_n the_o apostle_n by_o a_o authority_n which_o they_o receive_v immediate_o from_o jesus_n christ_n govern_v the_o church_n without_o subordination_n and_o without_o division_n the_o spirit_n which_o guide_v they_o be_v one_o and_o pour_v out_o on_o they_o all_o they_o be_v always_o at_o agreement_n it_o what_o concern_v the_o edification_n of_o the_o church_n but_o they_o do_v not_o leave_v any_o successor_n that_o have_v the_o same_o authority_n with_o themselves_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o st._n peter_n be_v their_o prince_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v any_o primacy_n of_o order_n above_o the_o rest_n it_o be_v true_a he_o be_v often_o name_v first_o but_o that_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o or_o the_o precedent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a college_n we_o see_v that_o the_o other_o apostle_n treat_v with_o he_o after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o make_v it_o apparent_a that_o they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v in_o he_o any_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n which_o shall_v advance_v he_o above_o they_o we_o see_v that_o they_o send_v he_o to_o samaria_n it_o will_v have_v appertain_v to_o he_o to_o send_v and_o not_o be_v send_v if_o he_o have_v be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n we_o see_v that_o after_o he_o have_v preach_v the_o gospel_n to_o cornelius_n and_o some_o other_o pagan_n they_o make_v great_a complaint_n thereon_o we_o see_v that_o s._n paul_n rebuke_v he_o to_o the_o face_n and_o even_o in_o public_a because_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o jew_n he_o warp_v and_o use_v some_o dissimulation_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o use_n of_o indifferent_a thing_n forbid_v by_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o deal_v so_o with_o their_o prince_n the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n leave_v in_o all_o church_n presbyter_n or_o bishop_n to_o preach_v the_o word_n and_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o the_o begin_n the_o presbyter_n and_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o distinguish_v those_o which_o s._n paul_n call_v bishop_n in_o one_o place_n he_o call_v also_o elder_n or_o presbyter_n in_o the_o
obscure_a church_n subject_n to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o heraclea_n a_o city_n of_o thrace_n see_v herself_o honour_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n carry_v thither_o the_o sâ—at_a of_o the_o empire_n and_o call_v it_o constantinople_n after_o his_o own_o name_n and_o obtain_v for_o it_o the_o name_n of_o new_a rome_n then_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n begin_v also_o to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o advantage_n by_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o city_n where_o he_o be_v so_o that_o instead_o of_o three_o tyrant_n in_o the_o church_n which_o aspire_v to_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o flock_n there_o be_v find_v four_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o of_o alexandria_n he_o of_o antioch_n and_o he_o of_o constantinople_n but_o as_o rome_n always_o preserve_v a_o character_n of_o greatness_n and_o pre-eminence_n over_o other_o city_n because_o it_o be_v the_o stock_n and_o root_n of_o the_o empire_n they_o allow_v a_o primacy_n of_o order_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o city_n without_o contradiction_n and_o this_o by_o so_o much_o the_o more_o easy_o as_o the_o spirit_n which_o build_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n have_v universal_o establish_v the_o opinion_n that_o s._n peter_n account_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n have_v place_v his_o episcopal_a seat_n at_o rome_n where_o he_o establish_a successor_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o all_o bishop_n in_o the_o world_n do_v silent_o consent_v to_o grant_v this_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o of_o presidence_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o these_o two_o reason_n the_o first_o that_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o capital_a of_o the_o universe_n the_o second_o that_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o apostle_n have_v have_v his_o seat_n there_o so_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v acknowledge_v for_o the_o first_o in_o order_n in_o their_o assembly_n but_o without_o any_o kind_n of_o power_n or_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n be_v form_v after_o the_o model_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o rome_n empire_n in_o the_o east_n be_v divide_v into_o five_o principal_a government_n 1._o that_o of_o the_o east_n whereof_o the_o metropolis_n be_v antioch_n and_o which_o extend_v itself_o over_o syria_n be_v call_v east_n by_o distinction_n from_o the_o other_o oriental_a province_n 2._o that_o of_o egypt_n who_o head_n be_v alexandria_n 3._o that_o of_o pontus_n whereof_o the_o capital_a be_v caesarea_n 4._o that_o of_o asia_n whereof_o the_o capital_a be_v ephesus_n 5._o that_o of_o thrace_n whereof_o the_o metropolis_n be_v constantinople_n so_o that_o these_o five_o city_n antioch_n alexandria_n caesarea_n ephesus_n and_o constantinople_n be_v the_o place_n where_o the_o five_o great_a governor_n of_o the_o oriental_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n have_v their_o abode_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o same_o city_n advance_v themselves_o also_o above_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n and_o form_v five_o exarchates_n i._n e._n five_o sort_n of_o patriarchates_n independent_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o in_o every_o one_o of_o these_o exarchates_n or_o patriarchates_n there_o be_v many_o bishop_n and_o even_o many_o metropolitan_o in_o the_o sense_n that_o the_o word_n be_v take_v at_o this_o day_n the_o exarch_n of_o antioch_n of_o alexandria_n of_o ephesus_n of_o caesarea_n and_o of_o constantineple_n every_o one_o in_o his_o exarchate_n be_v above_o the_o bishop_n in_o government_n whether_o they_o be_v metropolitan_n or_o simple_a bishop_n so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o west_n also_o there_o be_v in_o italy_n two_o principal_a government_n under_o the_o name_n of_o vicarship_n the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o milan_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o bishop_n of_o these_o two_o city_n imitate_v the_o civil_a government_n advance_v themselves_o also_o in_o the_o ecclesiastic_a above_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v therefore_o at_o that_o time_n a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o presidence_n as_o we_o have_v observe_v because_o of_o the_o pre-eminence_n of_o the_o city_n and_o the_o false_a opinion_n that_o have_v obtain_v that_o s._n peter_n have_v be_v bishop_n there_o but_o he_o exercise_v no_o act_n of_o jurisdiction_n or_o superiority_n over_o other_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v he_o to_o receive_v appeal_n nor_o to_o make_v void_a the_o decision_n of_o other_o bishop_n they_o be_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o call_v general_a council_n they_o be_v the_o emperor_n it_o be_v not_o they_o that_o determine_v controversy_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v the_o council_n they_o can_v not_o send_v out_o their_o interdict_v nor_o excommunication_n against_o other_o church_n or_o constrain_v they_o to_o obedience_n by_o any_o censure_n if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v separate_v other_o church_n from_o their_o communion_n other_o church_n also_o keep_v themselves_o separate_v from_o their_o communion_n adherence_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v of_o no_o necessity_n to_o obtain_v the_o esteem_n of_o a_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_n church_n and_o there_o be_v church_n in_o those_o age_n which_o continue_v many_o year_n in_o separation_n and_o without_o any_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n without_o ever_o be_v esteem_v either_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o age_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v sow_v the_o seed_n of_o his_o tyranny_n and_o take_v upon_o himself_o to_o judge_n those_o which_o other_o bishop_n have_v already_o censure_v and_o this_o happen_v chief_o on_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o trouble_n which_o the_o heresy_n of_o arrius_n raise_v in_o the_o church_n the_o arrian_n become_v master_n in_o the_o east_n and_o drive_v the_o orthodox_n bishop_n from_o their_o seat_n as_o athanasius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n paul_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n etc._n etc._n these_o bishop_n unjust_o depose_v and_o drive_v away_o retire_v themselves_o into_o the_o west_n where_o arrianism_n have_v make_v far_o less_o ravages_n the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n rome_n and_o the_o principal_a seat_n of_o italy_n continue_a orthodox_n s._n athanasius_n and_o other_o come_v into_o italy_n and_o to_o rome_n to_o implore_v the_o succour_n of_o the_o bishop_n thereof_o and_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o their_o credit_n and_o authority_n as_o well_o with_o other_o bishop_n as_o principal_o with_o the_o emperor_n they_o may_v be_v reestablish_v in_o their_o seat_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n receive_v they_o treat_v they_o as_o bishop_n and_o declare_v that_o he_o have_v no_o regard_n for_o the_o unjust_a and_o violent_a decision_n of_o the_o arrian_n yea_o he_o do_v all_o that_o be_v in_o his_o power_n to_o re-place_n they_o in_o their_o seat_n at_o this_o time_n i._n e._n in_o the_o heat_n of_o these_o controversy_n stir_v up_o by_o the_o arrian_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n which_o be_v orthodox_n hold_v a_o council_n at_o sardis_n in_o the_o year_n 347._o there_o to_o judge_v the_o cause_n of_o athanasius_n and_o paul_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o this_o council_n the_o bishop_n of_o the_o west_n observe_v that_o the_o violence_n which_o the_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o the_o east_n have_v suffer_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o heretic_n bishop_n be_v without_o remedy_n whilst_o these_o heretical_a bishop_n shall_v be_v absolute_a master_n they_o think_v fit_a to_o make_v three_o canon_n or_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n according_a to_o which_o when_o a_o bishop_n find_v himself_o oppress_v by_o unjust_a judgement_n he_o may_v have_v recourse_n to_o rome_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v power_n to_o appoint_v a_o review_n of_o the_o process_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n send_v deputy_n on_o his_o part_n which_o shall_v cause_v a_o synod_n of_o the_o province_n to_o assemble_v and_o re-judg_a the_o matter_n a_o second_o time_n that_o in_o expectation_n of_o this_o second_o judgement_n the_o affair_n shall_v remain_v in_o suspense_n and_o the_o place_n of_o the_o depose_a bishop_n shall_v not_o be_v fill_v behold_v exact_o the_o fatal_a point_n of_o the_o first_o conception_n of_o this_o tyrannical_a power_n which_o have_v since_o swallow_v up_o the_o church_n the_o truth_n be_v that_o the_o council_n of_o sardis_n be_v make_v up_o of_o western_a bishop_n which_o have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v law_n for_o the_o eastern_a church_n it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n have_v always_o scoff_v at_o the_o canon_n of_o sardis_n and_o never_o will_v receive_v they_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o these_o canon_n be_v not_o receive_v but_o very_o late_o and_o a_o long_a time_n after_o but_o it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o since_o that_o time_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v never_o cease_v to_o make_v
solicitation_n of_o those_o who_o have_v the_o conduct_n of_o his_o conscience_n 225._o see_v a_o new_a systeme_n on_o the_o apocalypse_n p._n 224_o 225._o they_o be_v the_o priest_n and_o clergy_n which_o have_v raise_v this_o holy_a war_n against_o the_o reform_a it_o be_v they_o that_o have_v blow_v the_o fire_n and_o sound_v the_o alarm_n to_o this_o persecution_n and_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o persecution_n and_o superstitious_a priest_n and_o clergy_n have_v no_o hand_n therein_o one_o of_o the_o sharp_a persecution_n that_o be_v ever_o raise_v against_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v promote_v and_o encourage_v by_o the_o pagan_a priest_n as_o sozomen_n i_o think_v relate_v the_o best_a thing_n corrupt_v be_v the_o worst_a profane_v priest_n and_o clergyman_n without_o conscience_n perpetrate_v and_o encourage_v the_o great_a villainy_n in_o the_o world._n 9_o though_o this_o persecution_n be_v most_o if_o not_o whole_o owe_v to_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v they_o all_o equal_o guilty_a therein_o mr._n arnold_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n against_o mr._n claude_n speak_v more_o humane_o concern_v those_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n in_o france_n beginning_n vid._n preface_n in_o the_o beginning_n and_o profess_v a_o great_a unwillingness_n to_o disturb_v their_o outward_a tranquillity_n and_o peace_n or_o to_o diminish_v any_o thing_n of_o their_o temporal_a enjoyment_n and_o advantage_n he_o desire_v which_o all_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v that_o they_o may_v be_v win_v over_o to_o the_o church_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o charity_n softness_n and_o goodness_n but_o abhor_v all_o violent_a mean_n and_o endeavour_n for_o their_o conversion_n and_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o hope_v that_o there_o may_v be_v other_o of_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o temper_n of_o this_o learned_a man._n 10._o but_o man_n sentiment_n alter_v and_o what_o be_v sound_a doctrine_n at_o one_o time_n be_v hardly_o so_o at_o another_o the_o same_o learned_a man_n since_o the_o persecution_n grow_v high_a in_o france_n have_v write_v sundry_a pique_v book_n with_o bitterness_n and_o gall_n enough_o against_o the_o reform_a and_o thereby_o have_v sufficient_o countenance_v and_o encourage_v their_o enemy_n against_o they_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n late_o of_o condum_fw-la be_v a_o gentile_a man_n a_o florid_n orator_n and_o usual_o smooth_a in_o his_o discourse_n and_o conversation_n serm._n vid._n serm._n but_o have_v be_v a_o great_a zealot_n though_o more_o secret_o than_o other_o in_o promote_a the_o ruin_n of_o what_o he_o call_v heresy_n and_o no_o man_n needs_o far_o proof_n thereof_o than_o to_o read_v that_o fulsome_a sermon_n of_o his_o preach_v at_o the_o funeral_n of_o the_o late_a queen_n of_o france_n insomuch_o that_o i_o be_o sometime_o under_o a_o temptation_n to_o say_v of_o they_o all_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n the_o best_a of_o they_o be_v as_o a_o briar_n 7.4_o mich._n 7.4_o the_o most_o upright_o be_v sharp_a than_o a_o thorn-hedge_n 11._o i_o speak_v not_o these_o thing_n with_o desire_n to_o exasperate_v the_o government_n against_o the_o roman_a catholic_n in_o england_n let_v we_o but_o be_v secure_v that_o we_o may_v enjoy_v our_o own_o religion_n in_o peace_n and_o i_o be_o content_a that_o they_o have_v the_o private_a liberty_n of_o their_o own_o if_o they_o will_v hear_v what_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n have_v to_o say_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reformation_n and_o against_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v proper_o and_o peculiar_o popish_a and_o can_v be_v argue_v out_o of_o the_o one_o into_o a_o belief_n of_o the_o other_o i_o shall_v very_o much_o rejoice_v therein_o 12._o those_o doctrine_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v evident_o novel_a and_o by_o degree_n introduce_v upon_o primitive_a and_o simple_a christianity_n this_o have_v be_v irrefragable_o prove_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o our_o own_o church_n against_o the_o late_a pamphlet_n and_o pretence_n of_o the_o romanist_n fleet_n see_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n examine_v by_o catholic_a tradition_n by_o d._n still_v fleet_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o famous_a and_o learned_a mounseur_fw-fr jurieu_fw-fr in_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n christianity_n be_v invariable_a what_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v at_o this_o day_n all_o addition_n that_o have_v be_v make_v thereunto_o be_v either_o needless_a or_o false_a and_o such_o be_v all_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 13._o but_o if_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v argue_v out_o of_o their_o religion_n and_o become_v proselyte_n to_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n and_o discipline_n they_o must_v remain_v where_o they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o the_o reformation_n have_v not_o learn_v from_o their_o great_a master_n to_o dragoon_n man_n into_o their_o communion_n and_o it_o seem_v to_o they_o to_o be_v utter_o contrary_a to_o the_o gentleness_n softness_n and_o kindness_n of_o christianity_n it_o accord_v well_o enough_o with_o mahometanism_n and_o the_o alcoran_n to_o proselyte_n man_n by_o draw_v sword_n and_o pistol_n for_o there_o be_v but_o little_a argument_n 26._o see_v memoir_n of_o p._n mornay_n vol._n 1._o pag._n 25_o 26._o reason_n or_o demonstration_n can_v be_v produce_v to_o persuade_v a_o faith_n therein_o and_o where_o man_n can_v be_v convert_v by_o argument_n they_o must_v make_v use_n of_o club_n if_o they_o will_v gain_v any_o proselyte_n christianity_n be_v furnish_v with_o so_o many_o of_o the_o one_o that_o it_o have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o other_o 14._o whatever_o provocation_n those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v have_v give_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o treat_v they_o with_o severity_n and_o rigour_n i_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n that_o they_o shall_v use_v they_o they_o be_v man_n and_o partake_v with_o we_o in_o the_o same_o common_a nature_n and_o i_o will_v not_o have_v they_o treat_v like_o beast_n if_o care_n be_v take_v that_o they_o do_v we_o no_o hurt_n i_o shall_v never_o desire_v that_o any_o violence_n be_v offer_v unto_o they_o let_v they_o sit_v under_o their_o vine_n and_o their_o figtree_n and_o let_v no_o man_n make_v they_o afraid_a 15._o i_o shall_v be_v sorry_a that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v repay_v the_o measure_n to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n that_o the_o reform_a have_v suffer_v in_o france_n the_o great_a author_n of_o our_o religion_n have_v learn_v we_o other_o doctrine_n and_o i_o hope_v we_o shall_v never_o depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n thereof_o he_o have_v teach_v we_o to_o do_v good_a for_o evil_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o curse_v we_o 5.44_o matth._n 5.44_o and_o bless_v they_o that_o persecute_v and_o despiteful_o use_v we_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o live_v peaceable_o with_o all_o man_n as_o much_o as_o in_o we_o lie_v 20._o roman_n 12.18_o 19_o 20._o we_o will_v not_o avenge_v ourselves_o we_o will_v leave_v that_o to_o god_n to_o who_o vengeance_n belong_v if_o they_o hunger_n we_o will_v feed_v they_o if_o they_o thirst_v we_o will_v give_v they_o drink_v and_o by_o do_v thus_o heap_v coal_n of_o fire_n upon_o their_o head_n 16._o i_o be_o as_o jealous_a and_o suspicious_a of_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o roman_a persuasion_n as_o any_o man_n and_o hope_v that_o all_o care_n will_v be_v take_v that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o do_v we_o hurt_v and_o when_o that_o be_v secure_a i_o wish_v they_o may_v be_v treat_v with_o all_o the_o kindness_n that_o christianity_n require_v of_o we_o i_o be_o sure_a the_o christian_a religion_n be_v most_o full_a of_o love_n sweetness_n and_o obligation_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n that_o commend_v it_o more_o to_o the_o acceptation_n of_o man_n and_o none_o do_v it_o more_o honour_n and_o more_o advance_v its_o reputation_n than_o those_o that_o delight_n in_o kindness_n and_o scatter_v their_o obligation_n upon_o all_o sort_n of_o man_n herein_o they_o do_v like_o the_o majesty_n of_o heaven_n 5.45_o matth._n 5.45_o who_o cause_v his_o sun_n to_o rise_v upon_o the_o good_a and_o the_o bad_a and_o his_o rain_n to_o descend_v upon_o the_o just_a and_o unjust_a it_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o no_o great_a difficulty_n to_o treat_v those_o with_o kindness_n that_o oblige_v we_o but_o to_o show_v love_n to_o our_o enemy_n and_o a_o affection_n for_o those_o that_o hate_n and_o destroy_v we_o be_v a_o more_o difficult_a lesson_n and_o worthy_a of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o teach_v man_n those_o height_n of_o perfection_n which_o can_v be_v learn_v any_o where_o else_o 17._o the_o author_n of_o these_o follow_a letter_n
to_o mark_v here_o the_o character_n of_o sweetness_n and_o christian_a patience_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o those_o that_o suffer_v for_o the_o truth_n his_o modesty_n hinder_v we_o from_o name_v he_o but_o in_o see_v he_o behind_o his_o curtain_n you_o will_v learn_v from_o he_o after_o what_o manner_n we_o ought_v to_o suffer_v all_o thing_n for_o the_o truth_n and_o to_o suffer_v with_o patience_n as_o our_o lord_n have_v give_v we_o example_n the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v with_o you_o all_o septemb_n 15._o 1686._o the_o three_o pastoral_n letter_n and_o confutation_n of_o what_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr meaux_n say_v to_o establish_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o live_n speak_a authority_n concern_v a_o succession_n of_o chair_n without_o a_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n general_n method_n for_o make_v good_a the_o sophism_n and_o fallacy_n concern_v the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n my_o dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v unto_o you_o from_o god_n and_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n your_o temptation_n which_o increase_v every_o day_n do_v also_o redouble_v our_o grief_n and_o cause_v we_o to_o desire_v with_o the_o great_a passion_n to_o give_v you_o assistance_n and_o succour_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o prosecute_v what_o we_o have_v begin_v it_o be_v to_o furnish_v you_o with_o light_n for_o the_o dispel_v of_o that_o darkness_n wherewith_o they_o endeavour_v to_o obscure_v those_o truth_n which_o you_o have_v learn_v from_o your_o childhood_n among_o other_o thing_n they_o make_v great_a and_o prodigious_a attempt_n to_o take_v you_o off_o from_o that_o adherence_n that_o you_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o to_o oblige_v you_o to_o forsake_v those_o live_a fountain_n and_o to_o run_v after_o the_o break_a cistern_n of_o egypt_n which_o will_v hold_v no_o water_n the_o last_o period_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n his_o private_a letter_n and_o the_o second_o article_n of_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n look_v that_o way_n they_o be_v these_o period_n and_o this_o article_n upon_o which_o we_o shall_v make_v our_o reflection_n and_o we_o do_v beseech_v you_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o they_o behold_v then_o how_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr meaux_n prosecute_v his_o letter_n to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr v_n in_o a_o word_n the_o meaning_n be_v if_o christian_n when_o they_o can_v agree_v upâ—n_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v a_o live_n speak_a authority_n to_o which_o they_o do_v submit_v the_o christian_a church_n be_v certain_o the_o weak_a of_o all_o society_n in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o expose_v to_o remediless_a division_n and_o most_o abandon_v to_o factious_a innovator_n this_o be_v it_o to_o which_o your_o minister_n with_o all_o their_o subtlety_n have_v never_o be_v able_a to_o find_v a_o answer_n in_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o put_v great_a confidence_n in_o the_o credulity_n of_o man_n to_o tell_v they_o with_o so_o much_o impudence_n that_o the_o minister_n have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o find_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o sophism_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o there_o be_v any_o which_o have_v be_v reject_v with_o more_o force_n and_o more_o success_n and_o we_o do_v defy_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o mounseur_fw-fr nicholas_n to_o answer_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v reasonable_a to_o what_o have_v be_v say_v against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o this_o pretend_a living_n speak_a judge_n in_o the_o answer_n which_o have_v be_v late_o make_v to_o the_o book_n of_o m._n nicholas_n entitle_v the_o pretend_v reform_v convince_v of_o schism_n we_o have_v there_o answer_v it_o and_o will_v answer_v it_o again_o but_o this_o be_v no_o place_n to_o answer_v to_o it_o at_o large_a we_o will_v content_v ourselves_o to_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o make_v two_o general_a reflection_n thereon_o first_o that_o remedy_n can_v never_o be_v good_a which_o never_o produce_v the_o effect_n which_o man_n say_v it_o do_v always_o produce_v m_o de_fw-la meaux_n pretend_v that_o this_o certain_a live_a speak_a authority_n be_v a_o infallible_a remedy_n against_o division_n and_o heresy_n for_o without_o it_o say_v he_o the_o church_n will_v be_v of_o all_o society_n most_o abandon_v to_o division_n innovation_n and_o faction_n if_o this_o remedy_n be_v so_o good_a why_o have_v it_o never_o produce_v its_o effect_n be_v not_o this_o live_n speak_a authority_n in_o the_o world_n be_v it_o not_o say_v i_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n why_o therefore_o have_v we_o see_v from_o the_o beginning_n swarm_v of_o heresy_n and_o heretic_n simonian_o corinthian_n basilidian_o marcosian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n manichean_o and_o multitude_n of_o other_o wherefore_o in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n of_o the_o church_n be_v it_o tear_v in_o piece_n by_o arrian_n nestorian_n eutychian_o photinian_o why_o do_v they_o account_v to_o the_o number_n of_o two_o or_o three_o hundred_o heresy_n why_o do_v this_o brave_a remedy_n against_o division_n permit_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n more_o than_o three_o hundred_o year_n that_o of_o the_o eutychian_o more_o than_o twelve_o hundred_o that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n as_o long_o why_o do_v not_o this_o excellent_a remedy_n put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o duration_n of_o near_a eight_o hundred_o year_n be_v it_o this_o live_n speak_a authority_n which_o suppress_v the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n or_o the_o fire_n and_o sword_n of_o simon_n de_fw-fr montfort_n and_o his_o villain_n why_o have_v this_o live_n and_o speak_v authority_n permit_v the_o latin_a church_n to_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n in_o these_o latter_a age_n behold_v in_o truth_n a_o fine_a remedy_n good_a for_o nothing_o and_o which_o over_o and_o above_o be_v establish_v upon_o inconsistent_a principle_n as_o have_v be_v prove_v a_o hundred_o time_n the_o other_o general_a reflection_n which_o i_o desire_v you_o will_v make_v be_v on_o the_o great_a inconvenience_n that_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n find_v in_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o weak_a of_o all_o society_n in_o the_o world._n i_o do_v profess_v that_o it_o appear_v very_o uneasy_a to_o i_o as_o well_o as_o to_o he_o and_o i_o be_o not_o without_o all_o inclination_n to_o reason_n with_o he_o and_o say_v there_o be_v no_o appearance_n or_o probability_n that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o most_o impotent_a of_o all_o society_n under_o the_o heaven_n and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v the_o tennis_n ball_n of_o persecutor_n of_o tyrant_n of_o malignant_a spirit_n of_o schismatic_n of_o heretic_n of_o factious_a innovator_n and_o vicious_a corrupter_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o worship_n of_o god._n and_o so_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v of_o persecution_n punishment_n heresy_n sedition_n happen_v in_o the_o church_n strife_n among_o bishop_n their_o quarrel_n and_o division_n of_o the_o fury_n of_o schism_n of_o the_o horrible_a corruption_n of_o manner_n that_o have_v be_v see_v in_o some_o age_n and_o be_v see_v in_o this_o all_o these_o thing_n say_v i_o be_v false_a for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v the_o weak_a of_o all_o society_n which_o it_o will_v be_v if_o what_o have_v be_v say_v yea_o and_o what_o our_o eye_n see_v be_v true_a so_o that_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o all_o history_n be_v romance_n and_o all_o object_n that_o we_o see_v illusion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o wall_n of_o fire_n about_o the_o church_n that_o hinder_v all_o sort_n of_o evil_n from_o approach_v it_o it_o be_v a_o prodigy_n in_o my_o apprehension_n that_o man_n shall_v be_v find_v that_o will_v destroy_v truth_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n sense_n and_o experience_n by_o discourse_n in_o the_o air_n these_o gentleman_n do_v never_o enter_v into_o the_o depth_n of_o god_n way_n they_o do_v not_o perceive_v nor_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o by_o the_o order_n of_o his_o providence_n that_o to_o the_o apprehension_n of_o sense_n the_o church_n be_v the_o most_o feeble_a of_o all_o society_n most_o give_v up_o to_o the_o will_n and_o lust_n of_o persecutor_n and_o man_n of_o faction_n and_o innovation_n where_o be_v the_o society_n that_o have_v be_v give_v up_o and_o expose_v to_o so_o many_o schism_n division_n and_o persecution_n as_o the_o church_n but_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o the_o stability_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o this_o that_o it_o subsist_v in_o despite_n to_o all_o assault_n and_o that_o god_n preserve_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o schism_n and_o division_n error_n and_o superstition_n those_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o precept_n of_o morality_n by_o which_o the_o elect_n be_v preserve_v notwithstanding_o the_o general_a corruption_n that_o do_v involve_v and_o
overwhelm_v it_o herein_o be_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v a_o miracle_n and_o on_o the_o occasion_n thereof_o we_o ought_v to_o say_v it_o be_v the_o finger_n of_o god._n without_o put_v you_o upon_o inquiry_n and_o disquisition_n consider_v whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n who_o have_v permit_v so_o many_o depth_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o have_v arrive_v so_o many_o schism_n among_o those_o that_o profess_v to_o receive_v and_o believe_v they_o have_v not_o leave_v some_o mean_n in_o his_o church_n to_o quiet_a and_o determine_v they_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o remedy_n for_o division_n but_o that_o every_o one_o may_v believe_v according_a to_o his_o own_o fancy_n and_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v thence_o lead_v insensible_o to_o a_o indifference_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o great_a of_o all_o evil_n be_v not_o this_o what_o i_o say_v but_o even_o now_o to_o discourse_v in_o the_o air_n against_o know_a matter_n of_o fact_n and_o against_o such_o truth_n as_o all_o the_o world_n confess_v and_o avow_v let_v we_o say_v with_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n shall_v leave_v so_o many_o depth_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n from_o which_o so_o many_o division_n may_v arise_v and_o not_o leave_v to_o his_o church_n some_o mean_n to_o put_v a_o period_n to_o they_o behold_v the_o principle_n and_o who_o can_v deny_v so_o plausible_a a_o maxim_n but_o behold_v my_o conclusion_n therefore_o there_o have_v be_v never_o any_o division_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o find_v mean_n to_o determine_v therefore_o it_o have_v well_o and_o easy_o determine_v the_o division_n which_o continue_v well_o nigh_o the_o space_n of_o four_o hundred_o year_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n the_o father_n be_v great_a than_o i_o therefore_o it_o quiet_v the_o difference_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o other_o word_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o there_o be_v million_o of_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n nestorian_n and_o eutychian_o that_o have_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o for_o 1200_o year_n pass_v therefore_o it_o have_v raise_v the_o division_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o s._n peter_n feed_v my_o sheep_n and_o it_o be_v not_o true-that_a all_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v at_o a_o schism_n with_o the_o latin_a church_n thereon_o and_o be_v not_o of_o the_o mind_n that_o they_o mean_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n ought_v to_o be_v universal_a pastor_n of_o all_o church_n they_o say_v and_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v be_v divide_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n the_o lutheran_n give_v one_o sense_n the_o calvinist_n another_o and_o the_o romanist_n a_o three_o sense_n concern_v they_o but_o that_o be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v a_o popular_a error_n and_o a_o illusion_n it_o be_v not_o probable_a that_o god_n shall_v not_o leave_v any_o mean_n to_o his_o church_n to_o quiet_a the_o difference_n that_o shall_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n a_o man_n will_v think_v these_o gentleman_n have_v a_o design_n to_o scoff_n and_o deride_v mankind_n they_o form_v a_o utopia_n a_o world_n make_v at_o pleasure_n out_o of_o their_o own_o imagination_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o present_a world_n be_v so_o make_v and_o that_o we_o be_v in_o it_o and_o very_o well_o and_o safe_a there_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a that_o we_o deny_v it_o and_o say_v it_o be_v not_o so_o we_o see_v the_o contrary_a the_o world_n be_v not_o make_v as_o you_o report_v it_o they_o answer_v we_o you_o deceive_v yourselves_o you_o be_v blind_a buzzard_n and_o see_v nothing_o you_o seem_v indeed_o to_o see_v the_o contrary_a but_o nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o than_o we_o say_v and_o we_o will_v demonstrate_v it_o by_o reason_n my_o brethren_n you_o may_v there_o perceive_v the_o falseness_n and_o illusion_n of_o the_o method_n of_o your_o converter_n learn_v from_o hence_o in_o three_o word_n what_o be_v the_o proper_a method_n of_o confute_v they_o have_v recourse_n to_o experience_n and_o tell_v they_o you_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v so_o and_o i_o see_v with_o my_o eye_n the_o contrary_a to_o what_o you_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v it_o be_v not_o therefore_o true_a that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o sure_a and_o easy_a mean_n to_o quiet_a the_o difference_n which_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n god_n will_v save_v his_o select_a but_o he_o will_v abandon_v his_o enemy_n to_o blindness_n it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n that_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o the_o way_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n but_o he_o have_v fill_v the_o holy_a scripture_n with_o light_a to_o dissipate_v these_o darkness_n with_o respect_n to_o his_o elect._n and_o as_o for_o the_o reprobate_n he_o permit_v this_o spiritual_a darkness_n which_o hinder_v they_o from_o see_v the_o sparkle_a and_o lightsome_a truth_n which_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o remain_v upon_o their_o heart_n god_n have_v not_o leave_v certain_a mean_n to_o prevent_v and_o pacify_v division_n we_o be_v convince_v of_o that_o by_o experience_n for_o division_n do_v continue_v among_o christian_n and_o have_v do_v so_o for_o fifteen_o century_n what_o mean_v soever_o have_v be_v use_v to_o heal_v they_o but_o he_o have_v leave_v mean_n sufficient_o certain_a for_o the_o conduct_n of_o his_o child_n to_o eternal_a life_n by_o the_o way_n and_o path_n of_o truth_n it_o be_v his_o holy_a word_n together_o with_o the_o direction_n of_o his_o spirit_n which_o conduct_n infallible_o not_o whole_a society_n but_o all_o that_o be_v he_o in_o particular_a in_o all_o the_o truth_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o preserve_v they_o from_o all_o those_o error_n that_o be_v mortal_a to_o their_o soul_n think_v think_v of_o that_o mr._n harken_v to_o your_o own_o reason_n and_o not_o to_o the_o subtlety_n of_o your_o minister_n think_v think_v of_o that_o my_o brethren_n consult_v both_o your_o reason_n and_o your_o sense_n attend_v to_o that_o which_o your_o eye_n report_v and_o do_v it_o hearken_v to_o the_o vain_a reason_n of_o man_n who_o discourse_v not_o upon_o that_o which_o be_v but_o upon_o that_o which_o ought_v to_o be_v according_a to_o their_o imagination_n behold_v that_o which_o we_o have_v to_o say_v at_o present_a about_o this_o important_a matter_n which_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr meaux_n touch_v in_o his_o private_a letter_n we_o must_v now_o return_v to_o his_o pastoral_a letter_n and_o see_v how_o he_o prove_v the_o title_n of_o his_o second_o article_n the_o second_o article_n have_v for_o its_o title_n in_o the_o margin_n that_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o only_a true_a pastor_n he_o prove_v it_o by_o two_o medium_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o have_v the_o advantage_n of_o mutual_a succession_n in_o place_n and_o feat_n one_o to_o another_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n maintain_v that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o those_o that_o plant_v the_o gospel_n in_o hit_n diocese_n and_o all_o other_o bishop_n he_o say_v have_v the_o same_o glory_n the_o second_o proof_n be_v that_o they_o have_v also_o a_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n it_o be_v well_o when_o these_o two_o thing_n go_v together_o for_o otherwise_o to_o glory_v of_o a_o succession_n of_o seat_n without_o a_o succession_n of_o doctrine_n be_v in_o my_o opinion_n the_o most_o pitiful_a glory_n that_o any_o one_o can_v ascribe_v to_o himself_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o according_a to_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v a_o schismatic_a he_o and_o all_o his_o predecessor_n for_o above_o 800_o year_n be_v also_o in_o the_o place_n of_o those_o who_o plant_v the_o gospel_n in_o those_o country_n nevertheless_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v anathematise_v he_o a_o 100_o time_n and_o do_v anathematise_v he_o every_o year_n on_o good_a friday_n in_o the_o bull_n de_fw-fr coena_fw-la domini_fw-la the_o arrian_n bishop_n do_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o east_n and_o at_o this_o day_n the_o bishop_n of_o denmark_n sueden_n and_o england_n be_v also_o in_o the_o place_n of_o they_o which_o plant_v christianity_n in_o those_o country_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n perceive_v well_o that_o the_o glory_n of_o succession_n can_v do_v he_o no_o great_a good_a without_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o do_v very_o fair_o renounce_v it_o to_o separate_v sound_a doctrine_n from_o the_o chair_n of_o succession_n be_v to_o
separate_v a_o stream_n from_o the_o channel_n say_v he_o it_o be_v true_a the_o channel_n remain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o that_o from_o the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o the_o last_o we_o see_v no_o considerable_a interruption_n either_o history_n be_v not_o to_o be_v credit_v or_o bishop_n have_v succeed_v one_o to_o another_o behold_v the_o channel_n mark_v and_o note_v but_o by_o misfortune_n they_o have_v separate_v the_o river_n from_o the_o channel_n and_o in_o this_o succession_n of_o bishop_n there_o have_v succeed_v a_o dirty_a and_o empoison_a river_n to_o pure_a water_n and_o to_o a_o clean_a and_o clear_a river_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n be_v very_o happy_a therefore_o in_o his_o comparison_n in_o this_o small_a paragraph_n but_o he_o be_v not_o so_o altogethet_n in_o that_o which_o follow_v and_o to_o vaunt_v say_v he_o themselves_o of_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v lose_v the_o stream_n of_o tradition_n in_o their_o pastor_n be_v to_o vaunt_v of_o have_v preserve_v the_o water_n after_o the_o pipe_n be_v break_v sure_o if_o the_o water_n be_v not_o where_o but_o in_o the_o channel_n mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o his_o brethren_n have_v some_o reason_n on_o their_o side_n but_o it_o be_v happy_a for_o we_o and_o mischievous_a to_o they_o that_o the_o water_n be_v in_o the_o fountain_n before_o it_o can_v be_v in_o the_o channel_n the_o channel_n may_v be_v break_v the_o bishop_n successor_n of_o seat_n may_v become_v antichristian_a the_o fountain_n of_o the_o gospel-doctrine_n continue_v always_o pure_a in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o have_v be_v very_o fine_a if_o they_o have_v reason_v so_o at_o the_o time_n when_o jesus_n christ_n come_v into_o the_o world._n the_o pharisee_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o law_n be_v in_o moses_n chair_n and_o as_o such_o jesus_n christ_n command_v to_o hear_v they_o but_o according_a to_o the_o new_a philosophy_n of_o our_o doctor_n our_o lord_n shall_v have_v do_v otherwise_o for_o instead_o of_o thunder_v against_o the_o vain_a ceremony_n and_o false_a gloss_n of_o these_o doctor_n which_o corrupt_v the_o law_n he_o ought_v to_o have_v follow_v they_o and_o cause_v his_o disciple_n to_o do_v so_o to_o for_o to_o boast_v of_o understand_v the_o scripture_n when_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o have_v lose_v the_o stream_n of_o tradition_n in_o their_o pastor_n be_v to_o vaunt_v of_o have_v preserve_v the_o water_n after_o the_o pipe_n be_v break_v the_o pipe_n that_o be_v the_o doctor_n be_v break_v but_o do_v not_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o law_n remain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o moses_n as_o in_o his_o fountain_n let_v that_o be_v remember_v therefore_o and_o never_o be_v forget_v the_o gospel-church_n in_o this_o regard_n be_v in_o no_o better_a condition_n than_o the_o ancient_a synagogue_n this_o have_v its_o pharisee_n and_o false_a priest_n in_o the_o chair_n of_o moses_n that_o have_v its_o false_a bishop_n in_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o founder_n of_o christianity_n let_v it_o be_v remember_v also_o that_o when_o the_o pipe_n be_v break_v and_o the_o river_n corrupt_v we_o have_v the_o fountain_n jesus_n christ_n have_v recourse_n thither_o he_o say_v from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o frank_o therefore_o it_o be_v to_o delude_v and_o ridiculous_o to_o delude_v when_o they_o speak_v of_o a_o succession_n of_o chair_n at_o least_o unless_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o truth_n have_v remain_v in_o they_o and_o that_o infallibility_n have_v always_o be_v place_v there_o and_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n there_o have_v be_v make_v no_o innovation_n and_o thither_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n come_v at_o last_o the_o doctrine_n and_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v come_v even_o to_o he_o without_o any_o change_n or_o alteration_n and_o it_o have_v be_v the_o pleasure_n of_o god_n that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o we_o from_o pastor_n to_o pastor_n and_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n without_o any_o appearance_n of_o innovation_n this_o be_v easy_o say_v but_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o person_n that_o write_v in_o a_o age_n so_o know_v and_o illuminate_v as_o we_o be_v shall_v have_v the_o impudence_n to_o advance_v such_o a_o thing_n that_o since_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n the_o doctrine_n be_v come_v down_o without_o any_o innovation_n my_o brethren_n it_o be_v a_o important_a point_n it_o be_v a_o article_n about_o which_o they_o do_v miserable_o blind_v you_o it_o be_v a_o voice_n that_o find_v perpetual_o in_o your_o ear_n and_o do_v almost_o make_v you_o deaf_a antiquity_n tradition_n constant_a succession_n and_o perpetuity_n of_o faith_n and_o how_o do_v they_o prove_v it_o to_o you_o they_o tell_v you_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a therefore_o it_o can_v err_v nor_o turn_v aside_o from_o sound_a doctrine_n second_o monsieur_n de_fw-fr meaux_n tell_v you_o if_o there_o have_v be_v such_o change_n among_o we_o the_o author_n thereof_o will_v have_v be_v name_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v in_o the_o church_n will_v have_v note_v they_o and_o their_o name_n will_v have_v be_v infamous_a as_o that_o of_o the_o arrian_n and_o nestorian_n etc._n etc._n so_o that_o all_o which_o have_v be_v tell_v we_o concern_v insensible_a change_n in_o doctrine_n whereof_o they_o do_v not_o produce_v any_o example_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o vain_a accusation_n three_o to_o conclude_v they_o take_v up_o certain_a shred_n of_o the_o father_n which_o they_o set_v to_o be_v see_v with_o gloss_n and_o in_o a_o false_a light_n and_o afterward_o tell_v you_o bold_o behold_v the_o conformity_n of_o the_o father_n with_o we_o behold_v the_o succession_n of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o the_o same_o seat_n there_o have_v happen_v no_o change_n or_o alteration_n this_o say_v i_o deserve_v that_o we_o stay_v on_o it_o a_o little_a for_o it_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o illusion_n by_o which_o they_o have_v seduce_v and_o make_v some_o new_a convert_v concern_v the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o proof_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n we_o hope_v at_o some_o time_n to_o show_v you_o the_o absurdity_n of_o that_o pretention_n we_o will_v prove_v that_o all_o that_o which_o m._n nicholas_n and_o m._n pelisson_n have_v advance_v to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o this_o infallible_a authority_n without_o which_o according_a to_o they_o truth_n can_v be_v find_v be_v a_o contexture_n of_o fallacy_n which_o lead_v man_n direct_o to_o impiety_n but_o in_o expectation_n thereof_o my_o dear_a brethren_n we_o entreat_v you_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o say_v concern_v this_o sovereign_a and_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o will_v give_v you_o two_o general_a method_n by_o which_o without_o any_o great_a difficulty_n you_o may_v be_v able_a to_o quit_v yourselves_o of_o the_o fallacy_n of_o your_o converter_n first_o tell_v i_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n can_v hold_v good_a against_o experience_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v i_o will_v prove_v it_o say_v they_o by_o just_a proof_n and_o demonstration_n because_o the_o church_n can_v be_v leave_v without_o a_o guide_n because_o private_a and_o particular_a person_n can_v understand_v the_o scripture_n because_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n that_o a_o interpreter_n which_o ought_v to_o guide_v other_o can_v himself_o be_v deceive_v behold_v that_o which_o be_v the_o most_o stately_a and_o magnificent_a reason_n in_o the_o world_n but_o by_o blow_v upon_o these_o pompous_a reason_n of_o right_a i_o will_v make_v they_o vanish_v by_o one_o sole_a proof_n and_o demonstration_n of_o fact._n it_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v err_v a_o hundred_o time_n by_o introduce_v image_n into_o church_n and_o establish_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n in_o take_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n and_o in_o cause_v a_o sacrament_n to_o be_v adore_v etc._n etc._n call_v to_o mind_n my_o brethren_n the_o man_n to_o who_o the_o philosopher_n prove_v by_o subtlety_n which_o he_o can_v not_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o motion_n after_o have_v long_o labour_v under_o the_o weight_n of_o his_o fallacy_n he_o rise_v up_o brisk_o and_o walk_v about_o the_o room_n you_o find_v yourselves_o often_o perplex_a with_o the_o sophism_n invent_v to_o support_v the_o way_n of_o prescription_n and_o to_o prove_v the_o blind_a submission_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v have_v for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o you_o be_v oftentimes_o in_o some_o perplexity_n in_o this_o respect_n but_o go_v brisk_o out_o of_o that_o perplexity_n and_o always_o come_v to_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n
have_v err_v therefore_o it_o can_v err_v you_o will_v put_v your_o converter_n in_o their_o turn_n into_o some_o kind_n of_o perplexity_n for_o there_o will_v be_v a_o necessity_n either_o that_o they_o hold_v their_o peace_n and_o say_v nothing_o but_o absurdity_n or_o else_o that_o they_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o discussion_n of_o opinion_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o err_v and_o it_o be_v a_o head_n of_o discourse_n where_o i_o be_o in_o no_o fear_n or_o concern_v for_o you_o for_o how_o little_a soever_o you_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n you_o will_v easy_o dismount_v the_o most_o able_a sophister_n when_o you_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v that_o neither_o transubstantiation_n nor_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n nor_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n nor_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n nor_o the_o mass_n nor_o purgatory_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n there_o need_v no_o great_a ability_n for_o that_o than_o for_o a_o man_n to_o prove_v that_o a_o chamber_n be_v empty_a when_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o they_o object_n unto_o you_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o say_v all_o but_o it_o be_v a_o sensible_a absurdity_n that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o instruct_v we_o concern_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o adore_v and_o it_o shall_v forget_v three_o four_o part_n of_o the_o object_n of_o our_o adoration_n it_o speak_v not_o to_o we_o but_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o god_n and_o nevertheless_o religious_a worship_n must_v be_v give_v to_o saint_n to_o image_n to_o relic_n and_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v you_o so_o silly_a as_o to_o be_v take_v in_o so_o pitiful_a a_o snare_n the_o scripture_n have_v not_o say_v all_o let_v it_o be_v grant_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o ceremony_n and_o order_n of_o discipline_n which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o essence_n of_o religion_n but_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o all_o which_o be_v of_o the_o essence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v ridiculous_a i_o do_v maintain_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v lose_v all_o shame_n that_o shall_v advance_v it_o and_o to_o permit_v himself_o to_o be_v persuade_v thereof_o he_o must_v have_v lose_v all_o reason_n and_o be_v degenerate_v to_o a_o beast_n be_v it_o agreeable_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n imperfect_o to_o instruct_v the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o to_o leave_v to_o posterity_n the_o charge_n of_o add_v those_o essential_a part_n which_o be_v want_v but_o provide_v you_o can_v draw_v your_o converter_n from_o these_o method_n of_o prescription_n which_o be_v the_o true_a snare_n of_o the_o devil_n invent_v as_o his_o last_o remedy_n i_o shall_v not_o fear_v or_o be_v concern_v for_o you_o although_o they_o shall_v batter_v you_o with_o the_o arm_n of_o tradition_n and_o though_o they_o shall_v tell_v you_o a_o hundred_o time_n the_o scripture_n have_v not_o say_v all_o tradition_n add_v the_o rest_n for_o you_o will_v always_o have_v a_o infallible_a refuge_n in_o the_o scripture_n and_o you_o will_v be_v able_a to_o say_v if_o tradition_n may_v add_v to_o the_o scripture_n at_o least_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o destroy_v and_o teach_v or_o command_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n condemn_v after_o which_o it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a to_o prove_v that_o not_o only_o the_o scripture_n say_v nothing_o of_o transubstantiation_n or_o the_o take_n away_o of_o the_o cup_n or_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n of_o purgatory_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n or_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n etc._n etc._n but_o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v formal_o condemn_v they_o behold_v the_o first_o general_a method_n for_o ruine_v the_o fallacious_a argument_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o infallibility_n behold_v another_o the_o most_o sensible_a proof_n and_o that_o unto_o which_o you_o will_v be_v oblige_v to_o have_v regard_n when_o they_o will_v prove_v that_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v a_o blind_a submission_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v text_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v for_o example_n that_o which_o our_o lord_n jesus_n say_v matth._n 16._o that_o he_o have_v build_v his_o church_n upon_o s._n peter_n in_o such_o sort_n that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n say_v in_o 1_o tim._n 3.15_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n there_o be_v that_o which_o be_v their_o strength_n but_o first_o of_o all_o demand_n of_o these_o gentleman_n whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v mention_v there_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o text_n signify_v that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a and_o that_o the_o devil_n never_o can_v introduce_v any_o error_n but_o how_o shall_v i_o know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o who_o this_o glorious_a promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v make_v the_o greek_a church_n that_o of_o the_o nestorian_n jacobite_n or_o eutychian_o be_v very_o great_a communion_n in_o the_o east_n which_o call_v themselves_o christian_n upon_o as_o good_a a_o title_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o apostle_n certain_o found_v the_o eastern_a church_n it_o be_v without_o peradventure_o and_o it_o be_v apparent_a that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v leave_v the_o privilege_n of_o be_v infallible_a to_o they_o why_o shall_v he_o cause_v it_o to_o pass_v from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n to_o that_o they_o will_v say_v you_o see_v that_o it_o be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n that_o the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n be_v make_v upon_o thou_o will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o now_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n upon_o that_o demand_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n these_o two_o article_n first_o that_o this_o promise_n be_v not_o make_v but_o to_o the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n second_o that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o founder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o thing_n be_v impossible_a to_o be_v prove_v it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a absurdity_n that_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n to_o who_o christ_n jesus_n say_v that_o they_o ought_v to_o find_v church_n he_o shall_v have_v no_o regard_n but_o to_o s._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o church_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o found_v it_o be_v more_o clear_a than_o the_o day_n that_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n promise_v he_o promise_v to_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n and_o to_o other_o church_n but_o your_o converter_n will_v have_v yet_o more_o trouble_n to_o prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o church_n of_o s._n peter_n there_o appear_v not_o any_o footstep_n thereof_o in_o the_o whole_a new_a testament_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v clear_a there_o be_v a_o church_n at_o rome_n before_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n have_v be_v there_o it_o may_v be_v one_o may_v prove_v that_o s._n peter_n be_v never_o at_o rome_n at_o least_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o he_o never_o reside_v there_o in_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n for_o s._n paul_n say_v express_o that_o s._n peter_n be_v the_o apostle_n or_o bishop_n of_o the_o jew_n or_o circumcision_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o gentile_n therefore_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o convert_a jew_n aught_o to_o have_v his_o seat_n either_o at_o jerusalem_n or_o babylon_n in_o the_o confine_n whereof_o be_v the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o disperse_a jew_n moreover_o he_o write_v and_o date_v his_o epistle_n from_o babylon_n you_o may_v therefore_o hold_v yourselves_o there_o and_o say_v i_o be_o well_o content_a that_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a church_n on_o earth_n but_o when_o i_o see_v with_o all_o my_o eye_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v err_v you_o shall_v permit_v i_o to_o search_v a_o infallible_a church_n elsewhere_o and_o to_o keep_v i_o where_o i_o be_o expect_v till_o i_o sin_v it_o you_o may_v i_o say_v keep_v you_o there_o but_o do_v do_v it_o move_v on_o further_o and_o tell_v your_o converter_n gentleman_n i_o perceive_v that_o these_o word_n the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o the_o church_n may_v have_v two_o sense_n for_o they_o may_v signify_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v never_o introduce_v any_o error_n into_o the_o church_n of_o what_o nature_n soever_o it_o be_v or_o it_o may_v signify_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v never_o ruin_v the_o church_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o entire_o destroy_v it_o by_o ruine_v its_o foundation_n i._n e._n it_o be_v fundamental_a verity_n tell_v i_o do_v these_o word_n signify_v necessary_o the_o first_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n shall_v never_o introduce_v any_o capital_a or_o considerable_a error_n into_o the_o
novelty_n and_o by_o consequence_n the_o author_n thereof_o of_o boldness_n and_o temerity_n see_v it_o be_v a_o opinion_n that_o have_v always_o prevail_v that_o it_o be_v a_o criminal_a enterprise_n to_o innovate_v in_o religion_n and_o so_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o five_o age_n be_v well_o content_a to_o suffer_v posterity_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o relic_n be_v more_o ancient_a than_o the_o precede_a age._n to_o conclude_v about_o insensible_a change_n whereof_o the_o possibility_n be_v deny_v i_o beseech_v you_o my_o brethren_n observe_v the_o spirit_n and_o temper_n of_o your_o converter_n and_o tell_v i_o what_o name_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o we_o prove_v to_o they_o the_o change_n that_o be_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n by_o proof_n more_o clear_a and_o evident_a than_o the_o light_n of_o the_o sun._n for_o example_n we_o show_v they_o that_o in_o such_o a_o age_n there_o be_v no_o invocation_n of_o saint_n or_o angel_n we_o show_v it_o they_o i_o say_v not_o only_o by_o negative_a proof_n as_o we_o use_v to_o speak_v that_o be_v to_o say_v by_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o writer_n of_o such_o a_o age_n but_o by_o positive_a proof_n and_o because_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o writer_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n then_o be_v whole_o opposite_a thereunto_o afterward_o we_o show_v they_o the_o first_o beginning_n the_o original_n and_o the_o progress_n of_o error_n superstition_n and_o idolatry_n in_o one_o age_n we_o see_v plain_o that_o such_o worship_n be_v not_o practise_v in_o the_o age_n follow_v it_o be_v as_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v practise_v i_o do_v maintain_v that_o a_o man_n must_v have_v renounce_v all_o shame_n to_o say_v as_o these_o gentleman_n that_o from_o such_o a_o age_n to_o the_o follow_v there_o be_v no_o change_n and_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o impudence_n be_v because_o no_o single_a person_n be_v find_v who_o name_n be_v know_v that_o do_v arise_v and_o labour_v to_o introduce_v such_o or_o such_o a_o error_n or_o superstition_n which_o meet_v with_o great_a opposition_n but_o at_o length_n surmount_v they_o all_o they_o that_o please_v to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o understanding_n and_o consult_v with_o history_n may_v find_v that_o this_o affirmation_n have_v no_o truth_n nor_o place_n but_o in_o change_n that_o happen_v at_o a_o push_n and_o all_o together_o the_o novelty_n whereof_o do_v affright_v and_o stir_v up_o opposition_n but_o in_o custom_n and_o opinion_n that_o prevail_v gradual_o and_o by_o little_a and_o little_a it_o be_v not_o so_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v not_o establish_v by_o one_o single_a person_n nor_o at_o one_o single_a heat_n a_o whole_a people_n by_o a_o false_a devotion_n permit_v themselves_o insensible_o to_o fall_v into_o certain_a practice_n that_o seem_v very_o innocent_a and_o it_o may_v be_v they_o be_v not_o very_o criminal_a they_o which_o come_v after_o thrust_v forward_o this_o superstition_n and_o in_o fine_a it_o come_v to_o idolatry_n i_o will_v say_v yet_o once_o more_o i_o know_v not_o how_o a_o man_n mind_n and_o spirit_n must_v be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o such_o manner_n of_o change_n be_v impossible_a these_o gentleman_n can_v deny_v that_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n be_v very_o much_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n take_v it_o for_o grant_v my_o brethren_n that_o there_o be_v no_o roman_a catholic_n doctor_n who_o will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o this_o day_n be_v more_o compound_v and_o less_o simple_a than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o st._n paul._n be_v these_o addition_n make_v in_o a_o sensible_a manner_n be_v not_o these_o change_v introduce_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o more_o sincere_a of_o these_o gentleman_n as_o mounseur_fw-fr baluzius_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o iconoclast_n of_o the_o sr_n maimbourg_n do_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o age_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o image_n and_o we_o do_v affirm_v that_o in_o the_o five_o and_o six_o age_n there_o be_v many_o we_o can_v name_v the_o first_o author_n of_o this_o attempt_n and_o of_o the_o introduction_n of_o image_n into_o church_n will_n mounseur_fw-fr baluzius_n therefore_o affirm_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v image_n in_o church_n but_o what_o it_o be_v to_o small_a purpose_n to_o speak_v these_o gentleman_n persevere_v to_o maintain_v that_o no_o change_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o none_o can_v be_v make_v and_o we_o do_v maintain_v it_o can_v be_v make_v because_o it_o have_v be_v make_v we_o have_v precise_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o say_v which_o we_o say_v concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o papist_n say_v it_o have_v not_o err_v for_o it_o be_v infallible_a and_o we_o say_v it_o be_v not_o infallible_a for_o it_o have_v err_v also_o they_o say_v there_o have_v be_v no_o change_n make_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v impossible_a any_o shall_v be_v make_v there_o and_o we_o say_v it_o be_v very_o possible_a change_n shall_v happen_v there_o for_o so_o it_o be_v come_v to_o pass_v who_o be_v it_o that_o reason_n best_o that_o depend_v only_o on_o the_o question_n in_o matter_n of_o fact._n we_o must_v see_v whether_o change_n have_v actual_o happen_v in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n now_o it_o be_v my_o design_n to_o make_v it_o apparent_a that_o change_n have_v arrive_v there_o this_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o dissipation_n of_o a_o unhappy_a illusion_n wherewith_o they_o serve_v themselves_o to_o blind_v you_o it_o be_v antiquity_n tradition_n conformity_n with_o the_o religion_n of_o st._n augustin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o st._n ambrose_n i_o shall_v therefore_o undertake_v to_o give_v you_o a_o short_a history_n of_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n at_o least_o for_o the_o first_o five_o age_n thereof_o it_o be_v the_o sure_a method_n to_o show_v you_o how_o false_a the_o impossibility_n of_o insensible_a change_n be_v and_o this_o will_v be_v the_o sure_a remedy_n to_o lessen_v the_o charm_n of_o false_a antiquity_n by_o which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o deceive_v you_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o matter_n of_o our_o follow_a letter_n where_o we_o will_v set_v before_o your_o eye_n the_o state_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o change_n which_o be_v arrive_v there_o during_o the_o space_n of_o five_o hundred_o year_n ☜_o to_n finish_v this_o letter_n my_o dear_a brethren_n i_o will_v set_v before_o your_o eye_n a_o example_n which_o ought_v to_o shame_v the_o most_o of_o you_o if_o you_o confess_v god_n it_o be_v in_o secret_a if_o you_o sigh_v it_o be_v in_o your_o own_o bosom_n the_o most_o part_n of_o you_o dare_v not_o give_v any_o public_a mark_n though_o never_o so_o little_a bright_a and_o shine_a of_o the_o sentiment_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o your_o soul._n learn_v the_o conduct_n of_o our_o poor_a brethren_n the_o inhabitant_n of_o cevennes_n the_o edict_n of_o nantes_n be_v make_v void_a the_o year_n past_a on_o the_o month_n of_o october_n the_o pastor_n be_v chase_v away_o and_o all_o exercise_n of_o religion_n forbid_v upon_o great_a penalty_n express_v by_o the_o declaration_n but_o these_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o mountain_n begin_v their_o private_a assembly_n from_o the_o month_n of_o november_n follow_v and_o god_n raise_v up_o from_o among_o they_o person_n that_o without_o study_n and_o without_o learning_n put_v themselves_o at_o the_o head_n of_o these_o assembly_n for_o their_o edification_n i_o will_v not_o tell_v your_o their_o name_n lest_o i_o shall_v put_v they_o in_o hazard_n and_o danger_n there_o be_v a_o private_a person_n of_o the_o place_n call_v v._o to_o who_o word_n god_n give_v so_o much_o efficacy_n that_o after_o some_o assembly_n where_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o person_n one_o night_n he_o have_v the_o pleasure_n of_o comfort_v many_o hundred_o and_o these_o assembly_n continue_v almost_o every_o day_n one_o day_n a_o little_a before_o night_n there_o be_v find_v more_o than_o eight_o hundred_o person_n upon_o the_o mountain_n of_o brion_n near_o to_o caderles_a they_o have_v there_o the_o consolation_n of_o hear_v two_o excellent_a prayer_n and_o one_o sermon_n after_o all_o those_o that_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o resist_v temptation_n do_v partake_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n many_o of_o those_o which_o have_v fall_v with_o a_o great_a many_o fear_n desire_v the_o communion_n among_o other_o a_o woman_n of_o quality_n be_v
the_o begin_n of_o this_o letter_n i.e._n that_o you_o ought_v not_o to_o procure_v to_o yourselves_o consolation_n by_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o popish_a church_n where_o you_o will_v find_v it_o season_v and_o temper_v in_o a_o way_n mortal_a to_o your_o soul_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o you_o search_v it_o after_o the_o manner_n that_o our_o brethren_n of_o which_o i_o have_v be_v speak_v have_v do_v i_o know_v well_o that_o your_o flesh_n have_v many_o thing_n to_o say_v to_o i_o concern_v it_o some_o will_v say_v they_o be_v a_o great_a people_n in_o that_o country_n and_o we_o be_v here_o but_o a_o handful_n of_o men._n the_o more_o easy_o mâ—y_v you_o communicate_v together_o the_o few_o you_o be_v in_o number_n the_o less_o be_v your_o motion_n perceive_v other_o will_v say_v these_o people_n be_v favour_v by_o the_o situation_n of_o their_o country_n we_o be_v in_o city_n where_o they_o watch_v we_o night_n and_o day_n have_v the_o situation_n of_o their_o country_n hinder_v they_o from_o the_o danger_n of_o be_v discover_v hang_v and_o send_v to_o the_o galley_n have_v they_o be_v discourage_v by_o have_v be_v discover_v once_o yea_o twenty_o time_n i_o do_v declare_v to_o you_o on_o the_o behalf_n of_o god_n if_o you_o do_v renounce_v this_o spirit_n of_o fear_n and_o put_v on_o the_o spirit_n of_o martyr_n god_n will_v forsake_v you_o you_o will_v not_o find_v a_o man_n that_o will_v be_v able_a to_o comfort_v you_o yea_o you_o will_v not_o receive_v letter_n to_o support_v you_o you_o be_v afraid_a of_o the_o shadow_n of_o danger_n god_n will_v be_v very_o much_o behold_v to_o you_o you_o will_v love_v he_o and_o you_o will_v inquire_v after_o he_o when_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o danger_n therein_o but_o it_o be_v at_o present_a that_o you_o ought_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v whether_o you_o yet_o love_n god_n in_o expose_v yourselves_o to_o all_o danger_n and_o often_o as_o you_o search_v consolation_n for_o your_o soul_n and_o edification_n for_o your_o faith._n i_o pray_v god_n to_o have_v pity_n on_o your_o state_n and_o that_o he_o will_v give_v you_o such_o sentiment_n as_o you_o ought_v to_o have_v the_o grace_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v give_v to_o you_o again_o amen_n octob._n 15._o 1686._o the_o five_o pastoral_n letter_n the_o christian_a purity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n oppose_v to_o that_o of_o popery_n letter_n of_o some_o confessor_n my_o well_o belove_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god._n in_o our_o three_o letter_n we_o promise_v to_o give_v you_o a_o brief_a history_n of_o the_o change_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o christianity_n in_o the_o first_o five_o hundred_o year_n of_o the_o church_n that_o from_o thence_o you_o may_v understand_v the-unfaithfulness_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o your_o converter_n which_o tell_v you_o with_o so_o much_o impudence_n that_o christianity_n be_v come_v down_o from_o the_o apostle_n to_o they_o without_o alteration_n we_o have_v be_v oblige_v to_o delay_v the_o performance_n of_o that_o promise_n that_o we_o may_v make_v some_o reflection_n upon_o a_o information_n that_o have_v be_v give_v we_o concern_v the_o conduct_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v this_o be_v the_o subject_a matter_n of_o our_o four_o letter_n we_o will_v return_v again_o at_o this_o time_n to_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o have_v discontinue_v and_o give_v a_o short_a portraiture_n and_o description_n of_o the_o christianity_n of_o the_o first_o age_n that_o you_o may_v see_v the_o change_n that_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o age_n follow_v the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v know_v the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o age_n with_o any_o certainty_n but_o by_o the_o author_n of_o that_o age._n we_o have_v no_o author_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n but_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n and_o though_o other_o shall_v be_v find_v that_o may_v be_v refer_v to_o that_o first_o age_n we_o shall_v leave_v they_o to_o the_o second_o to_o which_o also_o they_o do_v belong_v because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o i._n e._n the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v suffice_v to_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n it_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n just_a that_o we_o see_v what_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o that_o first_o age_n and_o by_o consequence_n we_o must_v consult_v the_o writer_n of_o it_o this_o be_v the_o more_o certain_a because_o they_o be_v divine_o inspire_v and_o be_v the_o only_a infallible_a doctor_n that_o we_o have_v in_o so_o much_o that_o if_o the_o romish_a religion_n be_v found_v in_o these_o infallible_a writer_n we_o be_v content_a that_o you_o abandon_v and_o give_v up_o yourselves_o to_o your_o converter_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o nothing_o thereof_o be_v find_v there_o it_o be_v just_a that_o you_o believe_v that_o all_o that_o we_o reject_v have_v be_v add_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o be_v a_o prodigy_n that_o surpass_v all_o belief_n that_o popery_n shall_v be_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o the_o founder_n thereof_o shall_v not_o speak_v one_o word_n concern_v it_o it_o be_v true_a the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n learn_v we_o to_o believe_v one_o god_n in_o three_o person_n and_o one_o son_n of_o god_n make_v man_n who_o die_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o mankind_n rise_v again_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o will_v come_v again_o to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o send_v one_o part_n of_o they_o into_o everlasting_a torment_n and_o to_o give_v the_o other_o reward_v infinite_a for_o extent_n and_o duration_n but_o this_o be_v not_o popery_n this_o be_v christianity_n popery_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n every_o day_n offer_v to_o god_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v a_o new_a jesus_n make_v of_o bread_n descend_v at_o all_o hour_n between_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n which_o they_o adore_v as_o the_o great_a god._n it_o be_v the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o a_o second_o sort_n of_o mediator_n and_o intercessor_n to_o who_o they_o build_v temple_n erect_v image_n and_o altar_n to_o who_o honour_n they_o sacrifice_n jesus_n christ_n by_o who_o name_n they_o swear_v to_o who_o they_o make_v vow_n and_o in_o one_o word_n to_o who_o they_o give_v all_o those_o divine_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o god_n himself_o it_o be_v a_o intermediate_v state_n betwixt_o heaven_n and_o hell_n call_v purgatory_n in_o which_o for_o a_o time_n soul_n endure_v the_o pain_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o torment_n of_o the_o damn_a purgatory_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o a_o thousand_o other_o worship_n penance_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a mass_n indulgence_n station_n jubilee_n mortification_n and_o human_a satisfaction_n to_o conclude_v for_o i_o will_v nor_o say_v all_o popery_n be_v a_o institution_n of_o a_o new_a head_n and_o spouse_n for_o the_o church_n into_o whole_a hand_n the_o lord_n jesus_n have_v commit_v all_o his_o authority_n and_o right_n to_o pluck_v up_o and_o to_o plant_v to_o build_v and_o to_o destroy_v to_o bind_v and_o to_o loose_v to_o make_v and_o unmake_v king_n and_o to_o keep_v the_o key_n of_o heaven_n and_o hell._n behold_v what_o popery_n be_v and_o once_o more_o i_o will_v say_v it_o be_v a_o prodigy_n that_o god_n shall_v give_v we_o scripture_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o his_o religion_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o say_v one_o word_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o it_o there_o in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n my_o brethren_n be_v not_o take_v in_o this_o unhappy_a snare_n into_o which_o i_o perceive_v that_o some_o of_o you_o be_v fall_v the_o scripture_n can_v not_o say_v all_o say_v they_o it_o have_v leave_v commission_n to_o the_o church_n to_o say_v the_o rest_n now_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o person_n can_v permit_v themselves_o to_o be_v take_v by_o so_o gross_a a_o illusion_n if_o the_o thing_n under_o debate_n be_v small_a peradventure_o it_o may_v be_v concede_v but_o it_o be_v about_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o piece_n of_o bread_n and_o give_v religious_a worship_n to_o creature_n and_o image_n the_o thing_n debate_v be_v about_o celebration_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n the_o most_o important_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n in_o religion_n yea_o about_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o christ_n himself_o the_o great_a sacrifice_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v and_o can_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o god_n will_v send_v we_o to_o tradition_n concern_v it_o it_o be_v to_o have_v renounce_v all_o honesty_n to_o advance_v such_o a_o proposition_n and_o to_o be_v
that_o be_v call_v brethren_n which_o be_v assemble_v on_o purpose_n to_o pray_v earnest_o to_o god_n both_o for_o themselves_o and_o for_o he_o that_o have_v be_v illuminate_v or_o baptize_v and_o for_o all_o other_o in_o all_o place_n to_o the_o end_n that_o we_o may_v be_v worthy_a to_o be_v find_v disciple_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o observer_n of_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v and_o to_o converse_v in_o all_o good_a work_n for_o the_o obtain_n of_o eternal_a salvation_n when_o prayer_n be_v end_v we_o mutual_o salute_v each_o other_o by_o a_o kiss_n after_o that_o they_o present_v to_o he_o of_o the_o brethren_n which_o do_v preside_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n of_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n he_o take_v it_o and_o pronounce_v over_o it_o praise_v to_o the_o father_n of_o all_o thing_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n and_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n afterward_o he_o enlarge_v much_o in_o praise_n for_o that_o it_o have_v please_v he_o to_o give_v we_o these_o thing_n and_o when_o he_o have_v finish_v his_o prayer_n and_o praise_n the_o people_n that_o be_v present_a concur_v by_o their_o acclamation_n say_v amen_n now_o amen_n in_o the_o hebrew_n language_n signify_v so_o be_v it_o when_o the_o precedent_n have_v finish_v his_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o the_o people_n have_v say_v amen_o those_o which_o among_o ourselves_o we_o call_v deacon_n distribute_v to_o every_o one_o that_o be_v present_a of_o this_o bread_n that_o have_v be_v blessed_v and_o of_o this_o wine_n and_o water_n and_o they_o carry_v thereof_o to_o the_o absent_a and_o this_o aliment_n be_v call_v among_o we_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o any_o one_o to_o eat_v thereof_o unless_o he_o receive_v our_o doctrine_n as_o true_a and_o have_v be_v partaker_n in_o the_o wash_n of_o regeneration_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o live_v according_a to_o the_o appointment_n and_o law_n of_o christ_n jesus_n to_o conclude_v we_o do_v not_o receive_v this_o bread_n as_o common_a bread_n nor_o this_o drink_n as_o common_a drink_n but_o as_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n be_v make_v flesh_n and_o take_v flesh_n and_o blood_n for_o our_o salvation_n so_o we_o have_v be_v teach_v that_o this_o aliment_n upon_o which_o have_v be_v pronounce_v praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o that_o jesus_n that_o be_v make_v flesh_n behold_v what_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o ceremony_n with_o which_o they_o celebrate_v their_o mystery_n 1._o they_o cause_v he_o that_o be_v to_o be_v baptize_v to_o confess_v and_o own_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o they_o oblige_v he_o to_o fast_a and_o pray_v and_o they_o fast_v and_o pray_v with_o he_o 3._o after_o that_o they_o carry_v he_o into_o a_o place_n in_o which_o there_o be_v water_n appoint_v for_o baptism_n 4._o the_o place_n be_v separate_v because_o then_o baptism_n be_v perform_v by_o immersion_n and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o expose_v the_o nakedness_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n to_o the_o view_n of_o other_o believer_n 5._o he_o that_o be_v baptize_v be_v plunge_v in_o the_o water_n and_o they_o pronounce_v over_o he_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n i.e._n they_o baptize_v he_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 6._o afterward_o they_o bring_v he_o back_o to_o the_o full_a assembly_n and_o there_o he_o be_v gather_v and_o receive_v into_o the_o number_n of_o the_o faithful_a 7._o all_o the_o assembly_n continue_v their_o prayer_n in_o which_o they_o pray_v for_o the_o church_n for_o the_o person_n baptize_v for_o the_o power_n in_o general_a and_o in_o particular_a 8._o when_o prayer_n be_v end_v they_o prepare_v themselves_o for_o the_o communion_n by_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o they_o mutual_o give_v each_o other_o 9_o they_o present_v to_o the_o precedent_n and_o to_o he_o that_o have_v pray_v common_a bread_n make_v after_o the_o ordinary_a manner_n and_o a_o cup_n in_o which_o there_o be_v wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n 10._o the_o precedent_n utter_v or_o pronounce_v some_o prayer_n to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n 11._o he_o add_v some_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n to_o god_n that_o he_o have_v be_v please_v to_o give_v to_o we_o the_o precious_a gift_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o son_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n 12._o when_o he_o finish_v his_o prayer_n all_o the_o people_n say_v amen_o 13._o in_o consequence_n whereunto_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v to_o the_o people_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o have_v be_v consecrate_a by_o prayer_n 14._o they_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o absent_a they_o collect_v the_o alm_n of_o the_o people_n they_o dismiss_v the_o assembly_n and_o finish_v the_o business_n and_o exercise_n observe_v first_o that_o which_o seem_v add_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n 1._o they_o mingle_v water_n with_o their_o wine_n we_o do_v not_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v either_o practise_v by_o the_o apostolic_a church_n or_o that_o any_o such_o thing_n be_v appoint_v by_o they_o 2._o they_o carry_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n to_o the_o absent_a it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o first_o age._n these_o be_v indeed_o small_a change_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o better_a knowledge_n of_o those_o that_o follow_v but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n observe_v that_o we_o see_v not_o here_o 1._o either_o oblation_n or_o sacrifice_n 2._o he_o speak_v nothing_o of_o any_o altar_n 3._o that_o there_o be_v no_o elevation_n make_v 4._o that_o no_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v see_v there_o 5._o that_o no_o prayer_n be_v make_v but_o to_o god_n and_o no_o intercession_n make_v use_v of_o but_o those_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n 6._o that_o he_o speak_v nothing_o of_o adoration_n 7._o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o they_o communicate_v upon_o their_o knee_n 8._o that_o they_o give_v to_o the_o people_n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 9_o that_o the_o service_n be_v perform_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n for_o they_o answer_v amen_o to_o the_o thanksgiving_n 10._o that_o all_o that_o be_v present_a do_v partake_v in_o the_o mystery_n and_o not_o the_o priest_n only_o we_o conjure_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o give_v attention_n to_o all_o this_o and_o so_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n therein_o that_o have_v the_o least_o taste_n or_o savour_n of_o sacrifice_n what_o a_o prodigious_a change_n must_v have_v happen_v since_o that_o time_n to_o compose_v and_o frame_v such_o a_o worship_n as_o they_o call_v the_o mass_n where_o a_o priest_n cover_v with_o extravagant_a garment_n which_o they_o say_v be_v mysterious_a heap_n one_o upon_o another_o in_o a_o language_n that_o the_o people_n do_v not_o understand_v a_o multitude_n of_o prayer_n some_o good_a and_o some_o bad_a all_o without_o order_n and_o without_o reason_n make_v oblation_n sign_n of_o the_o cross_n elevation_n where_o the_o people_n adore_v and_o prostrate_v themselves_o before_o the_o sacrament_n when_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o where_o the_o priest_n eat_v alone_o after_o he_o have_v make_v a_o hundred_o ceremony_n on_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n ceremony_n that_o signify_v nothing_o but_o render_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n ridiculous_a do_v not_o insist_v pertinacious_o on_o what_o remain_v viz._n that_o justin_n martyr_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n jesus_n so_o we_o call_v they_o ourselves_o and_o so_o have_v the_o writer_n of_o all_o age_n call_v they_o so_o our_o lord_n jesus_n and_o s._n paul_n call_v they_o and_o it_o signify_v no_o more_o in_o justin_n martyr_n than_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o bread_n be_v my_o body_n this_o cup_n be_v my_o blood_n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o age_n with_o justin_n martyr_n acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v a_o denomination_n not_o a_o transmutation_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o many_o grain_n it_o be_v not_o common_a bread_n say_v justin_n martyr_n it_o be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o it_o be_v such_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o nourish_v our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n according_a to_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o be_v change_v into_o our_o bodily_a nourishment_n and_o pass_v through_o our_o vein_n now_o no_o man_n ever_o believe_v or_o can_v believe_v that_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o christ_n pass_v into_o the_o
nourishment_n of_o our_o member_n the_o same_o justin_n which_o call_v the_o eucharist_n flesh_n and_o blood_n call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o consecration_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o distribution_n they_o give_v say_v he_o to_o all_o those_o that_o be_v present_a bread_n and_o wine_n over_o which_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n have_v be_v make_v because_o he_o have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a bread_n we_o must_v not_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n at_o all_o if_o it_o be_v not_o think_v fit_a that_o we_o say_v a_o great_a man_n be_v no_o man_n because_o it_o have_v be_v say_v that_o he_o be_v no_o ordinary_a or_o common_a man._n i_o must_v also_o give_v you_o notice_n in_o this_o place_n my_o brethren_n that_o you_o beware_v of_o a_o snare_n that_o they_o compose_v or_o make_v of_o several_a passage_n of_o the_o father_n of_o this_o age_n where_o they_o make_v you_o read_v the_o word_n altar_n oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n on_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o by_o these_o word_n and_o term_n they_o endeavour_v to_o persuade_v you_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v then_o know_v the_o word_n altar_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o age_n who_o write_n be_v indisputable_a it_o be_v find_v in_o the_o canon_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n but_o it_o be_v know_v that_o their_o write_n be_v not_o own_v by_o all_o the_o world._n nevertheless_o i_o be_o incline_v to_o believe_v that_o from_o that_o time_n they_o call_v the_o table_n of_o the_o eucharist_n altar_n for_o why_o shall_v they_o make_v any_o scruple_n of_o use_v the_o word_n altar_n see_v they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o word_n oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n but_o you_o must_v know_v 1._o that_o it_o be_v a_o innovation_n in_o the_o term_n and_o that_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n you_o never_o find_v the_o word_n altar_n oblation_n or_o sacrifice_n on_o that_o subject_a read_v the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n where_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n be_v often_o speak_v of_o that_o be_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o supper_n read_v the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n where_o much_o be_v say_v of_o this_o sacrament_n you_o do_v not_o see_v these_o term_n there_o 2._o you_o must_v know_v that_o these_o term_n altar_n oblation_n and_o sacrifice_n take_v their_o original_n from_o the_o custom_n that_o christian_n have_v in_o those_o time_n of_o bring_v their_o offering_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o other_o thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o maintenance_n of_o its_o pastor_n and_o set_v they_o as_o a_o offer_n to_o god_n on_o the_o communion_n table_n yea_o they_o offer_v they_o to_o god_n by_o certain_a prayer_n the_o form_n whereof_o be_v still_o find_v in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n 3_o to_o conclude_v you_o ought_v to_o hold_v for_o certain_a that_o these_o oblation_n these_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o second_o age_n have_v no_o relation_n to_o the_o consecrate_a sign_n or_o element_n for_o no_o oblation_n be_v make_v to_o god_n of_o the_o sign_n or_o element_n of_o bread_n or_o wine_n after_o their_o consecration_n observe_v that_o in_o the_o passage_n of_o justin_n martyr_n immediate_o after_o the_o consecration_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o distribution_n be_v make_v and_o no_o oblation_n between_o they_o and_o for_o a_o undoubted_a proof_n thereof_o observe_v that_o they_o be_v the_o believer_n that_o make_v these_o oblation_n and_o not_o the_o priest_n alone_o hear_v s._n clement_n romanus_n the_o disciple_n and_o companion_n of_o s._n paul_n those_o say_v he_o who_o make_v their_o oblation_n at_o appoint_a time_n be_v acceptable_a and_o happy_a for_o in_o follow_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n they_o commit_v no_o sin_n by_o this_o we_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o affirm_v that_o afterward_o the_o priest_n do_v bless_v these_o oblation_n and_o present_v they_o to_o god._n but_o learn_v from_o s._n ireneus_fw-la what_o be_v understand_v by_o these_o oblation_n and_o what_o they_o be_v jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v give_v advice_n to_o his_o disciple_n to_o offer_v to_o god_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n not_o that_o he_o have_v any_o need_n of_o they_o with_o respect_n to_o himself_o but_o to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v not_o appear_v with_o respect_n to_o themselves_o ungrateful_a and_o unfruitful_a he_o take_v bread_n which_o be_v a_o creature_n and_o give_v thanks_o thereon_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n etc._n etc._n and_o he_o have_v teach_v we_o a_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n offer_v as_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n to_o god_n which_o give_v we_o food_n and_o nourishment_n you_o very_o well_o see_v that_o the_o church_n offer_v not_o jesus_n christ_n the_o creator_n to_o god_n but_o bread_n which_o be_v the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creation_n you_o see_v well_o that_o this_o oblation_n be_v present_v to_o god_n as_o a_o thanksgiving_n because_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o nourishment_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o transubstantiate_v bread_n for_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n hear_v how_o he_o speak_v yet_o of_o these_o oblation_n they_o be_v not_o sacrifice_n that_o sanctify_v the_o man_n but_o it_o be_v the_o conscience_n of_o he_o that_o offer_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n etc._n etc._n see_v then_o that_o the_o church_n offer_v with_o simplicity_n it_o be_v but_o justice_n that_o its_o oblation_n pass_v for_o a_o pure_a sacrifice_n before_o god._n behold_v a_o undoubted_a blasphemy_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o popery_n the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n but_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o sanctify_v the_o man_n on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v the_o conscience_n of_o he_o that_o offer_v who_o sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v say_v i_o a_o blasphemy_n in_o all_o shape_n and_o form_n acknowledge_v therefore_o that_o nothing_o be_v debate_v there_o but_o the_o offering_n that_o believer_n set_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o you_o may_v have_v a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o what_o be_v then_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a supper_n add_v from_o s._n clement_n and_o s._n ireneus_fw-la that_o which_o be_v want_v in_o s._n justin_n 1._o it_o be_v the_o believer_n bring_v bread_n wine_n wax_n oil_n and_o other_o thing_n necessary_a in_o the_o church_n and_o as_o for_o fruit_n and_o animal_n apple_n and_o pulse_n necessary_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o life_n they_o carry_v they_o to_o the_o bishop_n house_n 2._o these_o thing_n set_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consecrate_v to_o god_n by_o prayer_n 3._o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v thus_o offer_v they_o take_v one_o part_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o rest_n be_v spend_v by_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o church_n and_o divide_v among_o they_o for_o their_o support_n and_o maintenance_n behold_v the_o only_a oblation_n that_o be_v then_o make_v and_o it_o be_v nothing_o nevertheless_o from_o thence_o be_v come_v a_o innovation_n in_o the_o term_n and_o from_o thence_o insensible_o be_v come_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n behold_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o three_o the_o four_o and_o the_o five_o canon_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n the_o three_o forbid_v that_o they_o present_v upon_o the_o altar_n hony_n milk_n bird_n beast_n and_o pulse_n the_o second_o permit_v to_o offer_v ear_n of_o corn_n raisin_n oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_n and_o the_o five_o ordain_v that_o they_o carry_v their_o fruit_n to_o the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n to_o be_v distribute_v among_o they_o and_o their_o deacon_n in_o the_o margin_n of_o these_o canon_n the_o roman_a doctor_n set_v these_o word_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n appoint_v by_o our_o lord_n what_o shameless_a forehead_n have_v they_o do_v man_n sacrifice_v oil_n and_o incense_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o second_o age_n where_o we_o now_o be_v nothing_o be_v find_v of_o that_o which_o be_v call_v confirmation_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o popish_a sacrament_n but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n do_v employ_v any_o unction_n for_o the_o give_v the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o those_o that_o have_v be_v baptize_v it_o be_v true_a they_o impose_v hand_n on_o
those_o that_o be_v baptize_v both_o before_o their_o baptism_n and_o it_o may_v be_v after_o but_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o make_v a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n concern_v which_o my_o brethren_n you_o ought_v to_o know_v 1._o that_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o ceremony_n descend_v from_o the_o jew_n our_o lord_n approve_v and_o practise_v it_o for_o which_o reason_n he_o lay_v hand_n on_o all_o the_o child_n they_o bring_v to_o he_o when_o he_o bless_v they_o 2._o you_o ought_v to_o be_v advertise_v that_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o appendage_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o they_o serve_v themselves_o of_o that_o ceremony_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will_v implore_v the_o extraordinary_a assistance_n of_o god_n upon_o any_o one_o when_o any_o one_o be_v sick_a they_o pray_v and_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o they_o when_o any_o one_o be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n they_o beg_v of_o god_n pardon_n of_o sin_n for_o he_o lay_v their_o hand_n on_o he_o when_o any_o one_o be_v admit_v to_o a_o public_a office_n they_o pray_v to_o obtain_v that_o assistance_n that_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o and_o lay_v on_o he_o their_o hand_n when_o they_o send_v any_o one_o upon_o a_o difficult_a commission_n they_o lay_v hand_n on_o he_o and_o pray_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o act_n 13._o the_o father_n after_o they_o have_v fast_v and_o pray_v lay_v hand_n on_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v go_v preach_v the_o gospel_n among_o the_o gentile_n they_o be_v already_o presbyter_n and_o have_v receive_v mission_n from_o god_n and_o the_o church_n when_o they_o marry_v they_o receive_v also_o prayer_n and_o the_o benediction_n of_o the_o church_n with_o imposition_n of_o hand_n annex_v unto_o it_o it_o be_v a_o prodigious_a blindness_n to_o make_v of_o these_o differ_a imposition_n of_o hand_n so_o many_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v as_o soon_o choose_v or_o rather_o soon_o choose_v to_o make_v of_o these_o differ_a prayer_n which_o be_v make_v on_o sundry_a occasion_n so_o many_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o prayer_n over_o the_o baptise_a the_o penitent_a the_o sick_a those_o that_o take_v office_n those_o that_o be_v send_v on_o commission_n those_o that_o be_v marry_v be_v the_o chief_a of_o the_o action_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v but_o a_o decent_a gesture_n and_o a_o rite_n which_o signify_v that_o they_o desire_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o his_o assistance_n on_o the_o person_n that_o be_v concern_v therein_o it_o be_v a_o pityful_a thing_n that_o man_n lay_v hold_v always_o on_o the_o skin_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o the_o marrow_n and_o if_o the_o principal_a action_n be_v accompany_v with_o some_o little_a ceremony_n which_o be_v but_o accessary_n the_o love_n of_o that_o which_o be_v external_a and_o easy_a to_o practice_v present_o change_v the_o principal_a into_o accessary_n and_o the_o accessary_n into_o principal_n bow_v the_o knee_n and_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v two_o rite_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n and_o of_o the_o same_o necessity_n to_o bend_v the_o knee_n and_o lift_v up_o the_o hand_n have_v be_v two_o sign_n which_o almost_o always_o accompany_v prayer_n the_o first_o signify_v the_o humiliation_n of_o the_o spirit_n the_o second_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o heart_n and_o when_o this_o elevation_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v make_v on_o the_o head_n of_o any_o one_o it_o be_v to_o signify_v that_o the_o heart_n lift_v up_o itself_o according_a to_o the_o desire_n and_o intention_n of_o he_o over_o who_o they_o lift_v up_o their_o hand_n behold_v the_o whole_a mystery_n of_o this_o ceremony_n whereof_o they_o have_v make_v four_o or_o five_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v the_o first_o original_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n of_o penance_n of_o marriage_n of_o order_n and_o of_o extreme_a unction_n if_o the_o humour_n of_o popery_n and_o superstition_n have_v turn_v on_o the_o other_o hand_n we_o have_v have_v it_o may_v be_v fourteen_o sacrament_n instead_o of_o seven_o for_o of_o the_o genuflection_n which_o be_v make_v in_o pray_v for_o the_o whole_a and_o sound_a of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v in_o pray_v for_o the_o sick_a for_o harden_a sinner_n and_o for_o those_o that_o be_v penitent_a etc._n etc._n of_o these_o genuflection_n say_v i_o they_o may_v have_v make_v as_o many_o sacrament_n with_o as_o much_o reason_n as_o they_o have_v make_v five_o sacrament_n of_o the_o five_o order_n of_o prayer_n to_o which_o imposition_n of_o hand_n have_v be_v annex_v let_v this_o serve_v my_o brethren_n to_o make_v you_o understand_v that_o nothing_o be_v more_o absurd_a that_o to_o make_v a_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n because_o in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o age_n they_o lay_v hand_n on_o those_o which_o have_v be_v baptize_v the_o apostle_n practise_v it_o also_o because_o they_o have_v power_n to_o obtain_v the_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o those_o which_o have_v receive_v baptism_n the_o bishop_n affirm_v themselves_o succession_n of_o the_o apostle_n appropriate_v to_o themselves_o afterward_o a_o ceremony_n which_o become_v vain_a and_o empty_a because_o they_o have_v not_o the_o power_n to_o cause_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o descend_v upon_o those_o on_o who_o they_o lay_v hand_n jesus_n christ_n lay_v hand_n not_o only_o on_o child_n bring_v to_o he_o but_o also_o on_o the_o sick_a as_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n mark_n 6.5.8.13_o mark_n mark_v 6.5.8.13_o and_o that_o of_o s._n luke_n 4.40_o luke_n luke_n 4.40_o when_o he_o heal_v the_o woman_n that_o have_v be_v bow_v together_o during_o the_o space_n of_o eighteen_o year_n he_o also_o 13.13_o also_o luke_n 13.13_o lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o she_o when_o 9.17_o when_o act._n 9.17_o ananias_n will_v give_v sight_n to_o saul_n he_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o when_o s._n paul_n will_v heal_v the_o father_n of_o publius_n prince_n of_o malta_n of_o his_o fever_n and_o bloody_a flux_n he_o lay_v his_o hand_n on_o he_o to_o conclude_v a_o man_n must_v have_v a_o spirit_n prejudice_v beyond_o all_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v not_o to_o see_v that_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o simple_a ceremony_n annex_v to_o prayer_n concern_v extreme_a unction_n i._n e._n the_o ceremony_n of_o anoint_v the_o die_a to_o obtain_v for_o they_o vigour_n and_o strength_n necessary_a to_o overcome_v death_n it_o be_v that_o whereof_o there_o be_v not_o find_v the_o least_o footstep_n in_o all_o the_o author_n of_o this_o second_o age._n we_o do_v not_o doubt_v at_o all_o but_o that_o they_o do_v serve_v themselves_o of_o that_o unction_n of_o which_o the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n speak_v a_o unction_n wherewith_o they_o serve_v themselves_o for_o the_o miraculous_a cure_n of_o disease_n as_o in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n there_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n some_o remainder_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o healing_n they_o may_v also_o serve_v themselves_o with_o the_o ceremony_n of_o unction_n but_o bold_o defy_v your_o converter_n to_o show_v you_o any_o example_n of_o a_o man_n die_v that_o be_v anoint_v with_o oil_n in_o the_o second_o age_n with_o this_o intent_n to_o make_v the_o passage_n of_o death_n more_o easy_a to_o he_o press_v they_o with_o the_o same_o confidence_n about_o their_o other_o false_a sacrament_n order_n penance_n and_o marriage_n and_o oblige_v they_o to_o show_v you_o by_o antiquity_n in_o the_o second_o age_n that_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v regard_v they_o as_o sacrament_n purgatory_n in_o popery_n be_v a_o foundation_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o idolatrous_a and_o superstitious_a worship_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v of_o importance_n to_o see_v what_o man_n believe_v of_o it_o in_o the_o second_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n have_v always_o be_v a_o abyss_n in_o which_o man_n have_v see_v nothing_o without_o revelation_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n the_o pagan_n fall_v in_o this_o regard_n into_o prodigious_a error_n and_o the_o jew_n before_o our_o saviour_n float_v about_o in_o great_a uncertainty_n the_o primitive_a christian_n fall_v close_o to_o that_o which_o our_o lord_n say_v to_o the_o good_a thief_n this_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n to_o that_o which_o s._n paul_n have_v teach_v 1_o cor._n 5._o phil._n 1._o that_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o when_o we_o depart_v from_o hence_o we_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n jesus_n to_o that_o which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n have_v say_v in_o the_o revelation_n that_o those_o which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n be_v happy_a and_o their_o work_n follow_v they_o about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o age_n a_o christian_a apparent_o come_v over_o
to_o its_o ancient_a simplicity_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o these_o be_v addition_n of_o the_o three_o age._n we_o must_v therefore_o know_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n be_v disgu_v at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a worship_n do_v blow_v up_o the_o sacrament_n with_o ceremony_n that_o be_v add_v with_o intention_n to_o signify_v the_o grace_n that_o god_n do_v communicate_v and_o give_v there_o they_o cause_v the_o new_a baptise_a to_o eat_v wine_n and_o milk_n because_o they_o be_v the_o nourishment_n of_o infant_n and_o they_o will_v signify_v that_o believer_n new_o baptize_v aught_o to_o be_v as_o child_n new_a bear_v for_o which_o reason_n tertullian_n make_v the_o word_n infantare_fw-la to_o design_n the_o action_n by_o which_o they_o make_v the_o new_a baptise_a to_o taste_v wine_n and_o milk._n they_o anoint_v they_o with_o oil_n to_o signify_v that_o spiritual_a unction_n of_o grace_n which_o believer_n do_v receive_v they_o lay_v hand_n on_o they_o to_o signify_v the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o follow_a age_n add_v wax_v candle_n and_o torch_n to_o signify_v spiritual_a illumination_n white_a garment_n to_o represent_v the_o innocence_n of_o the_o new_o baptize_v and_o with_o the_o same_o intention_n many_o other_o ceremony_n but_o i_o know_v not_o how_o by_o a_o imagination_n which_o may_v be_v call_v rough_a and_o impolished_a in_o a_o little_a time_n after_o the_o institution_n of_o these_o ceremony_n which_o be_v not_o institute_v by_o the_o church_n but_o to_o signify_v man_n come_v to_o believe_v they_o have_v the_o virtue_n to_o confer_v grace_n and_o of_o the_o divers_a grace_n which_o be_v confirm_v to_o the_o believer_n in_o baptism_n they_o attribute_v one_o to_o the_o wash_n with_o water_n another_o to_o unction_n and_o another_o to_o imposition_n of_o hand_n they_o imagine_v that_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n do_v precise_o give_v the_o remission_n of_o sin_n that_o the_o oil_n do_v bestow_v the_o spiritual_a unction_n and_o that_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o divinity_n be_v find_v in_o tertullian_n in_o the_o book_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o concern_v baptism_n where_o he_o prove_v the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n after_o baptism_n cause_v the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o he_o do_v it_o thus_o 1._o because_o the_o priest_n and_o magician_n of_o paganism_n do_v cause_n malignant_a spirit_n to_o come_v upon_o their_o impure_a water_n by_o a_o ceremony_n much_o like_o unto_o it_o 2._o because_o by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n jacob_n draw_v down_o a_o blessing_n upon_o the_o child_n of_o joseph_n 3._o by_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o ark_n and_o dove_n who_o bring_v a_o olive_n branch_n from_o the_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o water_n of_o the_o deluge_n wherein_o this_o dove_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o fall_v upon_o he_o that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o baptismal_a water_n s._n cyprian_n bishop_n of_o carthage_n who_o live_v a_o little_a while_n after_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n viz._n that_o baptism_n give_v forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n be_v communicate_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n but_o let_v it_o not_o offend_v these_o great_a man_n this_o discourse_n signify_v nothing_o in_o their_o age_n and_o a_o person_n may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o language_n which_o be_v descend_v from_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o from_o those_o time_n in_o which_o extraordinary_a gift_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v communicate_v by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n for_o will_v they_o say_v that_o remission_n of_o sin_n be_v give_v by_o the_o wash_n of_o water_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v according_a to_o their_o opinion_n that_o sanctify_a grace_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o regeneration_n be_v not_o at_o all_o give_v in_o baptism_n no_o on_o the_o contrary_a s._n cyprian_n lay_v it_o down_o in_o express_a word_n that_o the_o spirit_n be_v receive_v by_o baptism_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o do_v affirm_v that_o sanctify_a grace_n whole_a and_o entire_a be_v give_v in_o baptism_n and_o that_o man_n augment_v or_o diminish_v it_o afterward_o by_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a use_n that_o they_o make_v of_o it_o there_o be_v therefore_o no_o need_n of_o a_o new_a ceremony_n for_o the_o donation_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n he_o himself_o teach_v we_o whence_o the_o church_n take_v that_o custom_n of_o impose_v hand_n after_o baptism_n it_o be_v from_o the_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o john_n who_o lay_v hand_n on_o the_o people_n of_o samaria_n to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o may_v receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o thing_n be_v do_v among_o we_o say_v he_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v present_a themselves_o to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o receive_v the_o holy_a spirit_n by_o our_o prayer_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n and_o be_v complete_v by_o the_o seal_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o original_n of_o this_o ceremony_n which_o s._n cyprian_n acknowledge_v aught_o to_o have_v make_v he_o confess_v the_o inutility_n thereof_o in_o his_o age_n since_o they_o have_v no_o long_o the_o power_n of_o communicate_v the_o miraculous_a gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n this_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o imitation_n of_o the_o apostle_n ill_o understand_v and_o unction_n be_v also_o a_o pure_a addition_n in_o this_o age_n the_o effect_n whereof_o they_o be_v very_o much_o perplex_v to_o express_v they_o say_v indeed_o this_o unction_n be_v design_v to_o give_v grace_n but_o what_o grace_n since_o baptism_n communicate_v it_o whole_a and_o entire_a it_o be_v necessary_a say_v s._n cyprian_n that_o he_o who_o be_v baptize_v shall_v also_o be_v anoint_v to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v receive_v the_o chrism_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o unction_n he_o may_v be_v the_o anoint_a of_o god_n and_o have_v in_o himself_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o oil_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a be_v sanctify_v upon_o the_o altar_n it_o be_v clear_a by_o these_o word_n that_o unction_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n and_o that_o the_o donation_n of_o the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o attribute_v to_o it_o but_o because_o it_o be_v annex_v to_o baptism_n for_o to_o give_v the_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o proper_a effect_n of_o baptism_n according_a to_o all_o the_o ancient_n it_o seem_v by_o this_o passage_n that_o the_o oil_n wherewith_o they_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a be_v consecrate_v oil_n for_o s._n cyprian_n say_v it_o be_v consecrate_v on_o the_o altar_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o oil_n upon_o the_o altar_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o what_o we_o have_v observe_v concern_v the_o second_o age._n it_o be_v that_o believer_n bring_v bread_n wine_n and_o oil_n and_o place_v they_o upon_o the_o holy_a table_n they_o consecrate_v these_o oblation_n by_o prayer_n and_o they_o serve_v themselves_o of_o they_o for_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n among_o other_o they_o serve_v themselves_o of_o oil_n for_o light_n when_o they_o assemble_v by_o night_n and_o for_o the_o unction_n of_o the_o baptise_a as_o to_o what_o remain_v you_o may_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o three_o age_n nothing_o be_v see_v but_o one_o unction_n in_o baptism_n whereas_o we_o shall_v find_v two_o afterward_o behold_v the_o alteration_n which_o have_v happen_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n in_o this_o age._n let_v we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n we_o have_v observe_v that_o in_o the_o second_o age_n they_o have_v add_v the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n the_o custom_n of_o send_v it_o to_o the_o absent_a by_o the_o deacon_n and_o above_o all_o they_o have_v there_o annex_v the_o oblation_n of_o those_o gift_n that_o believer_n make_v on_o the_o altar_n as_o a_o part_n of_o the_o ceremony_n this_o have_v already_o give_v it_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n and_o indeed_o give_v the_o name_n to_o the_o whole_a action_n we_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o doubt_v but_o this_o imagination_n increase_v with_o time_n christian_n have_v a_o very_a great_a desire_n to_o give_v to_o their_o worship_n some_o appearance_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n to_o take_v away_o the_o scandal_n which_o the_o pagan_n conceive_v against_o they_o for_o they_o perpetual_o say_v to_o christian_n you_o have_v no_o temple_n statue_n altar_n nor_o sacrifice_n and_o by_o consequence_n you_o be_v impious_a there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o may_v be_v dress_v up_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n but_o the_o eucharist_n they_o
be_v true_a that_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prescription_n from_o the_o 15_o chapter_n to_o the_o 22th_o he_o prove_v that_o we_o may_v not_o dispute_v against_o heretic_n by_o the_o scripture_n but_o by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o return_v to_o it_o again_o in_o the_o 37th_o and_o 38th_o chapter_n thereof_o but_o if_o the_o new_a convert_v which_o have_v write_v to_o we_o and_o do_v send_v we_o to_o that_o book_n have_v read_v it_o with_o some_o wisdom_n and_o attention_n of_o mind_n they_o will_v have_v see_v that_o it_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v concern_v we_o 1._o the_o heretic_n concern_v who_o the_o question_n be_v there_o be_v no_o christian_n they_o be_v magician_n disciple_n of_o simon_n magus_n who_o retain_v the_o name_n of_o christian_a and_o no_o mâ—â—â—_n beside_o tertullian_n say_v plain_o 37._o plain_o chap._n 37._o that_o we_o must_v 〈◊〉_d they_o at_o a_o distance_n from_o the_o scripture_n because_o be_v no_o christian_n they_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o they_o 2._o these_o heretic_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o reject_v they_o or_o receive_v only_o some_o piece_n of_o they_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o rest_n and_o which_o be_v whole_o corrupt_v and_o falsify_v and_o when_o the_o catholic_n quote_v to_o they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o deride_v it_o as_o a_o fabulous_a write_n how_o then_o can_v any_o man_n dispute_n with_o they_o from_o a_o book_n who_o authority_n they_o do_v not_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o have_v recourse_n to_o another_o sort_n of_o proof_n 2._o that_o which_o be_v good_a in_o the_o time_n of_o tertullian_n be_v not_o good_a at_o this_o time_n of_o day_n i_o do_v maintain_v that_o it_o be_v then_o very_o easy_a and_o very_o convenient_a to_o dispute_v against_o heretic_n by_o tradition_n it_o be_v then_o not_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n die_v there_o be_v nothing_o more_o easy_a than_o to_o learn_v what_o have_v be_v their_o doctrine_n by_o their_o successor_n it_o be_v about_o a_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n since_o the_o reform_a church_n of_o geneva_n have_v its_o existence_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o calvin_n be_v now_o under_o dispute_n nothing_o be_v more_o easy_a than_o to_o prove_v without_o book_n that_o his_o doctrine_n pass_v without_o alteration_n even_o to_o those_o that_o now_o teach_v in_o that_o church_n and_o school_n but_o be_v it_o the_o same_o thing_n when_o there_o be_v 1200_o 1500_o and_o 2000_o year_n past_a by_o what_o way_n can_v we_o search_v so_o far_o and_o ascend_v so_o high_a through_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o man_n of_o who_o not_o one_o have_v retain_v the_o doctrine_n that_o he_o do_v receive_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n in_o which_o it_o be_v deliver_v to_o he_o behold_v a_o very_a fine_a comparison_n 3._o add_v to_o this_o that_o tertullian_n send_v we_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o those_o church_n which_o be_v found_v by_o the_o apostle_n because_o those_o church_n have_v the_o authentic_a letter_n as_o he_o call_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o original_a write_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o to_o send_v the_o heretic_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o their_o testimony_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o authentic_a letter_n be_v to_o sâ—â—d_v they_o to_o the_o scripture_n itself_o 4._o beside_o let_v these_o 〈◊〉_d â—nd_v she_o convert_v which_o have_v be_v seduce_v by_o the_o read_n of_o this_o book_n read_v it_o from_o the_o 22_o to_o the_o 32_o chap._n and_o they_o will_v see_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o tertullian_n will_v have_v we_o search_v in_o tradition_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o a_o unwritten_a word_n and_o certain_a doctrine_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v commit_v to_o the_o ear_n and_o the_o memory_n of_o their_o successor_n the_o heretic_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o sacred_a volume_n go_v to_o say_v tertullian_n to_o they_o lay_v by_o the_o holy_a bock_n and_o let_v we_o lay_v hold_n of_o tradition_n let_v we_o see_v what_o the_o bishop_n have_v teach_v since_o the_o apostle_n and_o i_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v precise_o the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o that_o which_o be_v write_v in_o our_o book_n which_o you_o reject_v read_v you_o that_o have_v suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v abuse_v read_v i_o say_v the_o 22_o chap._n and_o those_o that_o follow_v to_o the_o 27_o and_o you_o will_v see_v that_o the_o heretic_n speak_v exact_o the_o same_o language_n which_o your_o converter_n do_v that_o we_o must_v not_o apply_v to_o nor_o support_v ourselves_o by_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n 25._o apostle_n tertull._n de_fw-fr prescrip_n c._n 25._o that_o the_o apostle_n indeed_o may_v know_v all_o and_o agree_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v preach_v but_o they_o do_v not_o reveal_v all_o thing_n to_o all_o that_o they_o say_v certain_a thing_n public_o and_o to_o all_o but_o that_o there_o be_v other_o thing_n which_o they_o say_v in_o secret_a and_o to_o a_o few_o and_o that_o be_v it_o which_o st._n paul_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v to_o timothy_n o_o timothy_n keep_v that_o good_a thing_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o thou_o behold_v exact_o the_o doctrine_n of_o your_o converter_n and_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n it_o be_v that_o which_o tertullian_n oppose_v prove_v that_o the_o apostle_n deliver_v nothing_o by_o tradition_n but_o that_o which_o be_v write_v 5._o poor_a silly_a fool_n which_o have_v suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v seduce_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o shadow_n and_o appearance_n and_o who_o put_v yourselves_o to_o judge_v of_o antiquity_n without_o know_v any_o thing_n thereof_o if_o you_o know_v against_o what_o heretic_n tertullian_n dispute_v you_o will_v see_v that_o the_o contrversie_n be_v not_o about_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n these_o heretic_n deny_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v god_n and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a man_n they_o say_v that_o he_o have_v no_o true_a flesh_n and_o that_o his_o passion_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o tragedy_n and_o a_o appearance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o phantom_n they_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v there_o any_o need_n to_o recur_v to_o tradition_n to_o prove_v such_o thing_n as_o these_o do_v not_o the_o scripture_n contain_v those_o truth_n that_o be_v opposite_a to_o these_o wicked_a imagination_n as_o clear_o as_o tradition_n and_o do_v you_o not_o see_v that_o tertullian_n forsake_v the_o scripture_n on_o this_o subject_a only_a because_o the_o enemy_n against_o which_o he_o dispute_v have_v forsake_v they_o and_o have_v no_o reverence_n for_o their_o authority_n 6._o to_o conclude_v if_o there_o be_v any_o hard_a term_n in_o this_o book_n attribute_v they_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o heat_n of_o dispute_n which_o always_o carry_v man_n too_o far_o second_o to_o the_o genius_n and_o african_a manner_n of_o tertullian_n expression_n and_o learn_v that_o according_a to_o the_o same_o author_n 15._o author_n lib._n prescrip_n c._n 15._o one_o can_v prove_v any_o thing_n which_o respect_v the_o faith_n but_o by_o those_o letter_n and_o write_n which_o be_v the_o rule_n thereof_o learn_v by_o this_o excellent_a passage_n of_o tatian_n who_o be_v then_o the_o judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o the_o source_n and_o fountain_n of_o instruction_n it_o be_v to_o that_o he_o refer_v the_o manner_n of_o his_o become_v a_o christian_n graec._n christian_n tatian_n orat._n in_o graec._n as_o i_o seek_v every_o where_n with_o care_n i_o happen_v on_o some_o book_n of_o the_o barbarian_n so_o the_o pagan_n call_v the_o book_n of_o christian_n and_o jew_n and_o i_o sound_v they_o as_o to_o time_n much_o more_o ancient_a than_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o greek_n and_o much_o more_o venerable_a if_o we_o consider_v the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o grecian_a book_n i_o give_v credit_n to_o these_o book_n because_o their_o style_n be_v simple_a and_o yet_o magnificent_a because_o there_o be_v nothing_o affect_v in_o they_o because_o the_o discourse_n be_v not_o obscure_a and_o many_o thing_n to_o come_v be_v predict_v in_o they_o i_o be_v affect_v with_o they_o because_o of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o promise_n and_o because_o they_o learn_v i_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o monarch_n in_o the_o universe_n this_o ancient_n know_v not_o as_o yet_o the_o divinity_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n that_o the_o first_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v i_o believe_v the_o church_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a but_o because_o the_o church_n say_v so_o and_o as_o to_o tradition_n you_o which_o suffer_v yourselves_o to_o be_v dazzle_v by_o the_o
they_o in_o pomp_n they_o kiss_v they_o and_o build_v church_n to_o they_o they_o pray_v unto_o saint_n they_o rely_v upon_o their_o intercession_n they_o put_v themselves_o under_o their_o protection_n to_o conclude_v as_o the_o time_n of_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n draw_v near_o and_o christianity_n to_o be_v establish_v all_o thing_n move_v to_o ward_n it_o with_o prodigious_a speed_n there_o be_v nevertheless_o a_o profound_a divine_a providence_n which_o appear_v then_o and_o deserve_v to_o be_v admire_v and_o to_o which_o we_o can_v never_o give_v sufficient_a attention_n antichristianity_n which_o then_o advance_v itself_o be_v not_o to_o ruin_n christianity_n nor_o overturn_v the_o foundation_n thereof_o it_o be_v to_o be_v build_v upon_o those_o foundation_n which_o be_v to_o remain_v entire_a from_o age_n to_o age._n to_o set_v these_o foundation_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o security_n god_n permit_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v violent_o assault_v by_o heretic_n and_o zealous_o defend_v by_o the_o orthodox_n the_o arrian_n deny_v the_o eternal_a godhead_n of_o the_o son_n the_o macedonian_n that_o of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o nestorian_n give_v he_o two_o person_n as_o well_o as_o two_o nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v they_o renew_v the_o heresy_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la and_o photinus_n who_o make_v a_o simple_a or_o mere_a man_n of_o christ_n jesus_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o some_o person_n at_o this_o time_n have_v not_o well_o consider_v who_o excuse_n nestorius_n and_o his_o heresy_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o comprehend_v that_o he_o which_o place_n a_o human_a person_n in_o christ_n make_v of_o he_o a_o mere_a man_n for_o if_o the_o join_v the_o divine_a nature_n be_v not_o make_v in_o a_o personal_a union_n it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o union_n of_o grace_n and_o assistance_n such_o as_o be_v that_o of_o inspire_v men._n the_o eutychian_o by_o a_o opposite_a error_n confound_v the_o two_o nature_n all_o these_o heresy_n give_v opportunity_n for_o the_o clear_n these_o matter_n and_o set_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o great_a light_n and_o in_o lovely_a order_n and_o fortify_v they_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n this_o be_v it_o which_o produce_v divers_a creed_n beside_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v too_o general_a if_o providence_n have_v not_o take_v this_o care_n and_o precaution_n antichristianity_n which_o come_v a_o great_a pace_n have_v entire_o ruin_v the_o christian_a religion_n for_o beside_o these_o fundamental_o whereof_o god_n have_v take_v care_n and_o set_v they_o in_o safety_n in_o three_o or_o four_o age_n their_o remain_v nothing_o else_o sound_a in_o the_o church_n we_o will_v not_o therefore_o busy_a ourselves_o in_o reckon_v all_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o religion_n during_o these_o age_n that_o will_v carry_v we_o too_o far_o and_o will_v not_o be_v peradventure_o very_o profitable_a for_o you_o we_o will_v stay_v ourselves_o only_o on_o the_o most_o considerable_a innovation_n for_o example_n we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n that_o monastic_a life_n have_v its_o original_a those_o among_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o will_v grant_v we_o nothing_o make_v it_o descend_v from_o elijab_n the_o rechabite_v john_n the_o baptist_n and_o the_o apostle_n but_o this_o opinion_n be_v so_o difficult_a to_o be_v maintain_v that_o i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o at_o this_o day_n any_o man_n of_o learning_n which_o make_v any_o pretence_n to_o sincerity_n will_v deny_v that_o this_o kind_n of_o life_n have_v paul_n and_o anthony_n for_o its_o first_o author_n who_o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age_n or_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o withdraw_v themselves_o into_o the_o desert_n of_o thebais_n and_o be_v follow_v thither_o by_o many_o man_n and_o there_o begin_v that_o which_o they_o call_v the_o eremetick_n life_n it_o must_v be_v that_o this_o truth_n be_v plain_a in_o history_n since_o many_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n notwithstanding_o the_o interest_n they_o have_v to_o maintain_v the_o antiquity_n of_o this_o institution_n do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v but_o of_o the_o three_o and_o four_o age._n it_o be_v a_o long_a while_n since_o that_o 1._o that_o polid._n virg._n lib._n invent._n 7._o cap._n 1._o polidore_n virgil_n bishop_n of_o urbin_n prove_v it_o and_o in_o our_o day_n mr._n d'_fw-fr auteserre_n professor_n of_o law_n at_o tholouse_n not_o only_o confess_v it_o but_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n hierome_n 7._o hierome_n ascet_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 7._o athanasius_n chrysostome_n cassian_n and_o sozomon_n and_o indeed_o he_o must_v be_v ignorant_a in_o antiquity_n or_o very_o knavish_a that_o will_v not_o own_v it_o and_o you_o may_v reckon_v this_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a since_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o popish_a author_n â—t_a this_o day_n and_o by_o s._n hierome_n who_o live_v in_o the_o age_n when_o monkery_n have_v its_o original_n and_o who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o zealous_a lover_n of_o monastic_a life_n that_o ever_o be_v it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o precede_a age_n the_o father_n tell_v we_o of_o virgin_n consecrate_v to_o god_n yea_o and_o of_o man_n who_o preserve_v their_o virginity_n and_o live_v in_o a_o chaste_a celibate_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v serve_v god_n with_o great_a freedom_n but_o this_o have_v nothing_o common_a with_o the_o life_n of_o the_o monk_n and_o nun_n of_o the_o present_a age._n these_o young_a damosel_n be_v not_o cloister_v it_o appear_v by_o s._n cyprian_n 72._o cyprian_n cyprian_n epist_n 72._o that_o they_o may_v marry_v when_o they_o please_v that_o they_o live_v with_o their_o friend_n or_o in_o their_o own_o house_n and_o even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o s._n jerome_n the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o be_v so_o little_o restrain_v that_o they_o make_v and_o receive_v visit_n they_o go_v to_o wedding_n they_o be_v find_v at_o feast_n they_o go_v to_o the_o bath_n they_o adorn_v themselves_o with_o the_o same_o pride_n and_o the_o same_o excess_n as_o do_v the_o daughter_n of_o the_o world._n paul_n and_o anthony_n have_v be_v drive_v by_o persecution_n into_o the_o desert_n do_v there_o first_o establish_v the_o hermetick_n life_n afterward_o they_o form_v there_o some_o kind_n of_o convent_v and_o society_n so_o they_o institute_v in_o the_o desert_n a_o kind_n of_o cenobitick_a life_n but_o this_o kind_n of_o life_n receive_v its_o most_o perfect_a figure_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o age_n by_o three_o bishop_n whereof_o two_o be_v heretic_n and_o the_o three_o orthodox_n one_o of_o these_o heretic_n be_v marathon_n 3._o marathon_n socr._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 3._o bishop_n of_o nicomedia_n a_o arrian_n and_o a_o macedonian_a the_o other_o heretic_n be_v eustachius_n of_o sebaste_n in_o armenia_n a_o semi-arrian_a depose_v by_o the_o arrian_n the_o elder_a of_o all_o those_o who_o make_v rule_n for_o the_o cenobitick_a life_n 14._o life_n sozom._n lib._n 3._o cap._n 14._o the_o orthodox_n be_v s._n basil_n bishop_n of_o cesaria_n in_o capadocia_n this_o last_o draw_v the_o monk_n from_o the_o desert_n under_o pretence_n of_o confute_v the_o arrian_n he_o form_v society_n of_o they_o near_o city_n and_o give_v they_o rule_n it_o be_v he_o which_o the_o greek_a monk_n at_o this_o day_n acknowledge_v for_o their_o author_n and_o there_o be_v no_o monk_n of_o any_o other_o order_n in_o the_o east_n but_o of_o that_o of_o s._n basil_n whereas_o in_o the_o west_n there_o be_v a_o infinity_n of_o order_n we_o doubt_v not_o many_o of_o those_o and_o these_o who_o in_o the_o beginning_n engage_v themselves_o in_o this_o kind_n of_o life_n do_v do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a intention_n yea_o and_o there_o lead_v a_o life_n eminent_o holy_a but_o as_o god_n do_v not_o bless_v institution_n which_o respect_v religion_n which_o be_v but_o humane_a we_o may_v observe_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o darkness_n and_o we_o may_v say_v a_o spirit_n of_o malediction_n fall_v upon_o this_o institution_n even_o from_o its_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o there_o have_v be_v discourse_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n but_o the_o spirit_n of_o fable_n and_o legend_n have_v seize_v on_o their_o society_n s._n i_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o life_n of_o paul_n and_o hilarion_n two_o founder_n of_o the_o monastic_a life_n these_o life_n be_v write_v in_o good_a latin_a but_o with_o so_o little_a judgement_n and_o truth_n that_o we_o may_v be_v ashamed_a thereof_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o so_o great_a a_o man._n there_o be_v the_o life_n of_o s._n anthony_n attribute_v to_o athanasius_n which_o
of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n the_o original_a of_o ecumenical_a council_n seven_o reason_n against_o their_o infallibility_n draw_v from_o their_o original_a a_o article_n of_o controversy_n the_o true_a idea_n of_o schism_n all_o those_o which_o be_v call_v schismatic_n be_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o our_o precede_a letter_n we_o begin_v the_o history_n of_o the_o novelty_n which_o appear_v in_o christianity_n during_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n and_o the_o first_o which_o we_o find_v there_o be_v the_o original_a of_o the_o monastic_a life_n the_o second_o thing_n considerable_a to_o the_o original_a whereof_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v attention_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n be_v the_o council_n call_v general_n or_o ecumenical_a not_o as_o to_o the_o original_a of_o a_o thing_n evil_n in_o itself_o but_o as_o to_o a_o thing_n of_o which_o ill_a use_n have_v be_v make_v and_o of_o which_o they_o make_v a_o snare_n at_o this_o day_n for_o ignorant_a and_o feeble_a mind_n the_o pretend_a infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o great_a illusion_n by_o which_o they_o endeavour_v to_o deceive_v the_o new_a convert_v they_o know_v not_o where_o to_o fix_v this_o infallibility_n sometime_o they_o fix_v it_o in_o the_o pope_n and_o sometime_o in_o a_o council_n but_o the_o french_a church_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o king_n have_v declare_v herself_o bold_o a_o little_a while_n since_o for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o be_v expedient_a that_o you_o here_o learn_v in_o a_o few_o word_n the_o history_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o general_n council_n that_o you_o may_v understand_v the_o absurdity_n of_o the_o principle_n upon_o which_o your_o converter_n build_v you_o must_v therefore_o know_v my_o brethren_n that_o the_o french_a church_n not_o know_v assure_o where_o to_o place_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n distinguish_v council_n into_o diocesan_n provincial_a national_a oecumenick_n or_o general_n diocesan_a council_n be_v those_o which_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v where_o he_o read_v his_o ordinance_n to_o his_o curate_n provincial_n council_n be_v assembly_n of_o the_o suffragan_n bishop_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o metropolitan_a national_a council_n be_v those_o where_o the_o bishop_n of_o one_o or_o more_o nation_n be_v assemble_v they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o ascribe_v infallibility_n to_o any_o one_o of_o these_o assembly_n but_o there_o be_v council_n of_o a_o high_a order_n which_o it_o please_v these_o gentleman_n to_o call_v ecumenical_a or_o general_a council_n to_o which_o they_o ascribe_v infallibility_n they_o be_v say_v they_o those_o in_o which_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n be_v assemble_v when_o we_o ask_v they_o where_o be_v the_o institution_n of_o these_o assembly_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o can_v find_v the_o least_o footstep_n thereof_o i_o say_v the_o least_o it_o be_v true_a they_o there_o find_v assembly_n of_o believer_n of_o pastor_n and_o elder_n who_o consider_v matter_n that_o be_v dispute_v we_o see_v one_o among_o other_o in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_n some_o of_o the_o apostle_n elder_n and_o brethren_n which_o be_v at_o jerusalem_n assemble_v to_o advise_v about_o mean_n to_o determine_v the_o controversy_n which_o the_o pharisee_n have_v raise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n but_o it_o will_v be_v ridiculous_a to_o call_v a_o very_a small_a assembly_n and_o very_o private_a a_o general_n council_n where_o there_o appear_v but_o three_o apostle_n of_o thirteen_o and_o only_o the_o clergy_n which_o happen_v to_o be_v then_o at_o jerusalem_n when_o we_o continue_v to_o ask_v these_o gentleman_n where_o we_o must_v then_o take_v the_o original_a of_o ecumenical_a council_n they_o answer_v we_o in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o indeed_o they_o have_v reason_n for_o it_o the_o first_o of_o those_o council_n which_o bear_v this_o name_n be_v that_o of_o nice_n assemble_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o constantine_n in_o the_o year_n 325_o to_o determine_v the_o controversy_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o son_n against_o arrius_n the_o second_o be_v assemble_v by_o theodosius_n the_o elder_a in_o the_o year_n 381_o to_o determine_v against_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n the_o three_o be_v call_v together_o at_o ephesus_n under_o the_o empire_n of_o theodosius_n the_o young_a in_o the_o year_n 431_o against_o nestorius_n who_o affirm_v two_o person_n in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o four_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n 451_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n martian_a against_o the_o heresy_n of_o eutyches_n who_o confound_v the_o two_o nature_n behold_v four_o in_o 125_o year_n or_o little_o more_o before_o this_o man_n know_v not_o what_o a_o general_a council_n mean_v now_o i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n give_v attention_n to_o six_o or_o seven_o short_a reflection_n which_o i_o shall_v make_v thereon_o that_o you_o may_v understand_v the_o great_a absurdity_n of_o affix_v infallibility_n to_o these_o kind_n of_o assembly_n this_o be_v at_o this_o time_n of_o the_o great_a importance_n to_o you_o you_o must_v throw_v to_o the_o ground_n this_o phantom_n of_o infallibility_n which_o serve_v as_o a_o support_n to_o all_o the_o error_n of_o popery_n now_o this_o phantom_n know_v not_o where_o to_o fix_v its_o foot_n and_o when_o you_o shall_v have_v force_v it_o out_o of_o this_o last_o entrenchment_n where_o your_o converter_n have_v place_v it_o you_o will_v see_v it_o vanish_v and_o disappear_v 1._o make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n concern_v it_o and_o see_v if_o there_o be_v any_o probability_n that_o the_o design_n of_o god_n be_v to_o establish_v a_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n in_o certain_a assembly_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v never_o speak_v a_o word_n thereof_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n more_o important_a in_o religion_n than_o this_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n as_o they_o pretend_v for_o it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a for_o god_n to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v infallible_a if_o we_o know_v not_o what_o this_o church_n be_v where_o the_o seat_n of_o this_o infallibility_n be_v place_v and_o by_o what_o mouth_n she_o ought_v to_o give_v her_o oracle_n it_o be_v true_a they_o send_v you_o to_o tradition_n for_o all_o that_o whereof_o the_o scripture_n say_v nothing_o but_o this_o can_v be_v a_o point_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o be_v send_v to_o tradition_n for_o this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o tradition_n itself_o tradition_n be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o this_o consent_n be_v find_v in_o council_n all_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v nothing_o at_o least_o before_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n be_v establish_v the_o infallibility_n of_o tradition_n be_v not_o in_o the_o testimony_n of_o single_a person_n of_o s._n austin_n s._n chrysostom_n etc._n etc._n for_o these_o single_a person_n be_v not_o infallible_a and_o as_o yet_o it_o have_v not_o be_v think_v advisable_a to_o make_v they_o so_o it_o be_v therefore_o the_o infallibility_n of_o council_n which_o alone_o can_v make_v tradition_n certain_a now_o tradition_n be_v the_o second_o rule_n of_o faith_n equal_a in_o authority_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n it_o be_v therefore_o necessary_a at_o least_o that_o the_o scripture_n have_v give_v credential_a letter_n to_o these_o ecumenical_a council_n that_o their_o authority_n and_o that_o of_o tradition_n may_v be_v confess_v and_o acknowledge_v this_o be_v not_o say_v i_o a_o affair_n for_o which_o we_o be_v to_o be_v send_v to_o tradition_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v the_o most_o important_a point_n of_o christianity_n on_o which_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o rest_n depend_v as_o because_o this_o be_v to_o send_v to_o tradition_n to_o prove_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n itself_o which_o be_v absurd_a it_o be_v not_o absurd_a in_o the_o scripture_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o scripture_n itself_o to_o prove_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n because_o it_o be_v the_o high_a principle_n and_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o it_o must_v be_v that_o it_o prove_v itself_o but_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o council_n and_o tradition_n and_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o scripture_n establish_v the_o authority_n both_o of_o tradition_n and_o council_n 2._o i_o entreat_v you_o to_o observe_v that_o the_o church_n continue_v three_o hundred_o
year_n without_o have_v one_o word_n of_o general_a council_n she_o pass_v without_o they_o during_o all_o that_o time_n nevertheless_o she_o have_v never_o more_o need_v of_o they_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v infallible_a mean_n of_o end_a controversy_n and_o suppress_v heresy_n for_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n the_o church_n be_v plague_v with_o near_o fifty_o differ_a heresy_n now_o judge_v you_o whether_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n shall_v appoint_v a_o infallible_a judge_n to_o his_o church_n and_o a_o sure_a way_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v deny_v she_o the_o use_n of_o this_o mean_n for_o the_o space_n of_o well_o near_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o death_n of_o s._n john_n the_o last_o of_o the_o apostle_n till_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a so_o that_o in_o the_o age_n of_o great_a purity_n it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o the_o church_n do_v not_o derive_v this_o purity_n from_o any_o other_o fountain_n but_o from_o the_o simple_a and_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n it_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v pure_a without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o she_o now_o if_o the_o church_n may_v continue_v pure_a for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o five_o year_n without_o a_o general_n council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n why_o may_v she_o not_o continue_v pure_a three_o four_o or_o five_o hundred_o year_n for_o my_o part_n i_o call_v this_o a_o demonstration_n that_o the_o church_n may_v very_o well_o make_v a_o shift_n without_o those_o judge_n that_o be_v call_v infallible_a let_v they_o answer_v it_o when_o they_o please_v observe_v also_o that_o the_o church_n be_v torment_v with_o fifty_o horrible_a heresy_n which_o think_v to_o have_v overwhelm_v and_o sink_v she_o and_o have_v no_o council_n she_o be_v then_o leave_v to_o a_o spirit_n of_o error_n in_o those_o time_n that_o she_o have_v great_a need_n of_o a_o guide_n for_o she_o have_v no_o other_o rule_n but_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o according_a to_o our_o adversary_n be_v medal_n with_o two_o face_n which_o may_v be_v look_v on_o in_o a_o various_a manner_n and_o which_o all_o man_n expound_v in_o favour_n of_o their_o own_o persuasion_n it_o be_v not_o amiss_o to_o bring_v hither_o tertullian_n book_n of_o prescription_n of_o which_o they_o make_v use_v with_o such_o success_n to_o deceive_v those_o that_o be_v weak_a among_o we_o it_o appear_v by_o this_o book_n that_o the_o orthodox_n be_v in_o the_o great_a distress_n in_o the_o world_n to_o convince_v and_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o heretic_n the_o heretic_n give_v themselves_o to_o expound_v the_o scripture_n after_o their_o own_o manner_n and_o in_o a_o sense_n contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n tertullian_n complain_v thereof_o and_o say_v that_o false_a interpretation_n do_v as_o much_o injury_n to_o truth_n as_o the_o boldness_n of_o those_o that_o corrupt_v the_o scripture_n he_o add_v that_o the_o weak_a find_v themselves_o confound_v see_v heretic_n as_o well_o as_o catholic_n dispute_v from_o the_o scripture_n to_o get_v out_o of_o this_o perplexity_n he_o recur_v to_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n by_o who_o it_o may_v be_v prove_v that_o they_o teach_v nothing_o but_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v before_o they_o he_o find_v no_o other_o way_n of_o escape_n this_o man_n have_v a_o mind_n very_o much_o straighten_a or_o he_o be_v very_o ignorant_a why_o do_v he_o not_o think_v of_o general_a council_n who_o be_v the_o only_a infallible_a mean_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n neither_o he_o nor_o any_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o age_n and_o of_o that_o which_o follow_v it_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o they_o nevertheless_o as_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v a_o mean_n establish_v and_o appoint_v by_o god_n and_o yet_o for_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o year_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o god_n hide_v this_o mean_n from_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o that_o he_o leave_v she_o in_o a_o straight_o give_v up_o to_o the_o humour_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o their_o lewd_a and_o false_a interpretation_n no_o reasonable_a man_n will_v ever_o swallow_v such_o a_o prodigy_n 3._o i_o entreat_v you_o my_o brethren_n to_o consider_v if_o it_o be_v likely_a that_o god_n shall_v place_v infallibility_n in_o assembly_n who_o original_a be_v whole_o casual_a and_o accidental_a the_o occasion_n which_o give_v birth_n to_o general_n council_n be_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n to_o christianity_n and_o the_o great_a extent_n of_o that_o empire_n for_o if_o the_o emperor_n have_v continue_v pagan_n council_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n have_v never_o be_v assemble_v the_o emperor_n will_v have_v look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o conspiracy_n and_o will_v never_o have_v permit_v it_o beside_o if_o the_o roman_a emperor_n by_o become_a christian_n have_v lose_v half_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o general_n council_n neither_o for_o the_o divers_a prince_n which_o have_v possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n will_v not_o have_v permit_v their_o subject_n to_o assemble_v with_o those_o who_o continue_v under_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o fear_v lest_o these_o conference_n shall_v be_v design_v to_o search_v out_o way_n of_o return_v under_o the_o government_n of_o their_o first_o master_n now_o judge_v if_o a_o tribunal_n which_o in_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n aught_o to_o owe_v its_o birth_n to_o a_o concourse_n of_o affair_n and_o mundane_a circumstance_n that_o be_v whole_o and_o pure_o so_o ought_v not_o god_n to_o have_v establish_v this_o tribunal_n without_o dependence_n on_o the_o world_n and_o the_o affair_n thereof_o as_o from_o the_o beginning_n he_o establish_v presbytery_n so_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o assembly_n of_o pastor_n be_v every_o city_n and_o in_o every_o particular_a church_n he_o must_v have_v a_o very_a obdurate_a mind_n i_o think_v who_o be_v not_o move_v and_o touch_v with_o this_o discourse_n and_o reason_n 4._o what_o may_v be_v the_o assurance_n that_o a_o man_n may_v have_v of_o such_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v found_v on_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n notorious_o false_a it_o be_v that_o the_o council_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n be_v assemble_v from_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n that_o say_v i_o be_v notorious_o false_a there_o be_v not_o above_o three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o father_n in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o most_o ancient_a and_o the_o most_o venerable_a of_o all_o the_o council_n what_o be_v three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o bishop_n for_o the_o whole_a vast_a extent_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n where_o there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o they_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depute_v their_o bishop_n thither_o nor_o that_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n do_v assemble_v to_o choose_v some_o one_o out_o of_o their_o body_n who_o shall_v carry_v their_o counsel_n and_o advice_n constantine_n call_v together_o all_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_a those_o that_o can_v and_o those_o that_o will_v appear_v there_o none_o appear_v there_o but_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a church_n there_o be_v not_o twelve_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n there_o out_o of_o all_o spain_n none_o be_v see_v but_o hosius_n bishop_n of_o corduba_n out_o of_o all_o france_n none_o but_o nicasius_n bishop_n of_o die_n or_o dijon_n beside_o this_o there_o be_v church_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v church_n even_o in_o the_o indies_n at_o least_o those_o which_o tell_v we_o that_o s._n thomas_n carry_v the_o gospel_n thither_o aught_o to_o believe_v so_o it_o be_v certain_a at_o least_o that_o there_o be_v large_a church_n in_o persia_n ecclesiastical_a history_n speak_v of_o a_o great_a persecution_n which_o be_v raise_v at_o that_o time_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o persia_n by_o the_o impudence_n or_o ill_o guide_v zeal_n of_o maruthas_n a_o bishop_n who_o burn_v one_o of_o the_o temple_n which_o the_o persian_n have_v consecrate_v to_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o fire_n these_o church_n of_o persia_n be_v not_o call_v to_o this_o council_n nor_o do_v they_o appear_v there_o all_o the_o world_n be_v at_o a_o agreement_n that_o the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n hold_v under_o theodosius_n the_o great_a be_v not_o general_n there_o be_v none_o but_o eastern_a bishop_n there_o yea_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o western_a
that_o though_o even_o the_o church_n shall_v fall_v into_o idolatry_n we_o can_v be_v save_v if_o we_o separate_v from_o it_o and_o i_o say_v although_o even_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v have_v reason_n at_o the_o bottom_n and_o be_v not_o idolatrous_a and_o that_o we_o be_v out_o in_o our_o separation_n we_o shall_v not_o hazard_v our_o salvation_n by_o continue_v as_o we_o be_v man_n be_v every_o where_o well_o where_o they_o have_v christianity_n and_o the_o marrow_n and_o substance_n of_o it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n depend_v upon_o the_o humour_n of_o their_o guide_n it_o may_v be_v therefore_o that_o luther_n and_o calvin_n be_v mistake_v i._n e._n that_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o great_a enough_o to_o oblige_v the_o faithful_a to_o go_v out_o of_o she_o let_v we_o suppose_v they_o have_v do_v better_a to_o leave_v thing_n as_o they_o be_v i_o do_v nevertheless_o maintain_v that_o at_o this_o day_n you_o do_v not_o in_o any_o wise_a hazard_n your_o salvation_n by_o continue_v where_o they_o have_v place_v you_o because_o however_o it_o be_v you_o have_v christianity_n in_o its_o integrity_n you_o have_v it_o whole_o pure_a and_o uncorrupt_a in_o every_o society_n where_o that_o be_v find_v a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v after_o whatsoever_o manner_n it_o be_v form_v the_o idea_n which_o man_n have_v form_v of_o schism_n for_o many_o age_n past_a be_v the_o most_o false_a that_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o beside_o the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o it_o be_v the_o most_o dangerous_a and_o cruel_a chimaera_n that_o can_v be_v find_v every_o society_n will_v be_v catholic_n church_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v thus_o far_o for_o herself_o the_o greek_a church_n make_v no_o less_o pretence_n thereto_o he_o that_o go_v out_o of_o this_o church_n break_v the_o unity_n and_o he_o that_o break_v it_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o church_n now_o he_o who_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o church_n be_v no_o long_o in_o a_o state_n and_o way_n of_o salvation_n whatever_o he_o say_v and_o whatever_o he_o do_v behold_v what_o they_o say_v behold_v the_o chimaera_n we_o must_v therefore_o rectify_v this_o idea_n of_o schism_n according_a to_o the_o unity_n which_o we_o have_v give_v you_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v not_o subsist_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o one_o certain_a communion_n nor_o in_o adherence_n to_o certain_a pastor_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o but_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o spirit_n doctrine_n sacrament_n and_o evangelical_n ministry_n in_o general_n i._n e._n of_o pastor_n declare_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n what_o must_v be_v do_v then_o to_o make_v a_o schism_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n universal_a he_o must_v renounce_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o gospel_n ministry_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o must_v be_v a_o apostate_n or_o a_o heretic_n but_o every_o society_n that_o go_v out_o of_o another_o and_o great_a society_n of_o which_o it_o be_v a_o part_n make_v no_o schism_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n universal_a whilst_o it_o retain_v the_o doctrine_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o go_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o carry_v the_o church_n with_o it_o and_o it_o carry_v the_o church_n with_o it_o because_o it_o carry_v christianity_n with_o it_o it_o carry_v say_v i_o the_o church_n with_o it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n nevertheless_o that_o it_o leave_v it_o in_o the_o society_n which_o it_o leave_v for_o leave_v true_a christianity_n there_o it_o leave_v the_o true_a church_n there_o also_o and_o the_o advantage_n of_o be_v the_o church_n and_o of_o have_v christianity_n be_v a_o privilege_n which_o may_v be_v possess_v entire_a and_o without_o prejudice_n to_o other_o christian_a society_n we_o must_v therefore_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a and_o particular_a schism_n particular_a schism_n be_v a_o separation_n from_o a_o particular_a church_n a_o universal_a schism_n be_v a_o separation_n from_o the_o universal_a church_n universal_a schism_n consist_v in_o the_o renunciation_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n by_o renounce_v her_o doctrine_n sacrament_n and_o ministry_n for_o example_n if_o the_o one_o half_a of_o christian_n shall_v separate_v from_o the_o other_o and_o set_v up_o a_o new_a gospel_n according_a to_o which_o moses_n shall_v be_v set_v side_n by_o side_n with_o jesus_n christ_n the_o legal_a ceremony_n reestablish_v the_o evangelical_n ministry_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o aaron_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v join_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o will_v be_v a_o true_a schism_n for_o these_o man_n will_v renounce_v the_o doctrine_n the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o mahometan_n without_o renounce_v jesus_n christ_n and_o call_v he_o false_a prophet_n have_v set_v up_o a_o prophet_n superior_a to_o he_o and_o receive_v the_o imposture_n of_o mahomet_n admit_v circumcision_n and_o reject_v baptism_n have_v make_v a_o religion_n true_o and_o essential_o different_a from_o that_o of_o christ_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o true_a universal_a schism_n the_o socinian_o who_o have_v renounce_v almost_o all_o the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n who_o despise_v and_o neglect_v the_o sacrament_n by_o go_v out_o of_o the_o church_n be_v become_v schismatic_n and_o true_a schismatic_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n universal_a for_o they_o have_v not_o carry_v the_o church_n with_o they_o because_o they_o have_v not_o carry_v christianity_n with_o they_o according_a to_o this_o idea_n universal_a schism_n or_o schism_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v not_o essential_o differ_v from_o heresy_n and_o apostasy_n particular_a schism_n be_v when_o a_o man_n separate_v from_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v it_o for_o some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n be_v it_o for_o some_o quarrel_n about_o discipline_n be_v it_o for_o some_o personal_a difference_n of_o the_o guide_n among_o themselves_o of_o this_o sort_n of_o schism_n there_o be_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o example_n in_o the_o second_o age_n there_o be_v a_o schism_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n about_o a_o controversy_n of_o ceremony_n about_o the_o day_n on_o which_o easter_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n maintain_v that_o the_o christian_a passover_n ought_v to_o be_v observe_v on_o the_o same_o day_n that_o the_o jew_n observe_v they_o and_o they_o say_v they_o hold_v it_o as_o a_o tradition_n from_o st._n john._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n on_o the_o contrary_a say_v that_o christian_n ought_v to_o observe_v easter_n on_o the_o lord's-day_n follow_v the_o jewish_a passover_n and_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o this_o goodly_a controversy_n victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o rash_a as_o to_o separate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n from_o his_o communion_n this_o schism_n continue_v not_o only_o until_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o a_o very_a long_a time_n after_o for_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o quartodecimani_n in_o the_o general_n council_n of_o ephesus_n against_o nestorius_n in_o the_o year_n 431._o so_o they_o call_v those_o who_o celebrate_v easter_n with_o the_o jew_n on_o the_o 14_o day_n of_o the_o month_n of_o march._n in_o the_o three_o age_n novatian_n form_v a_o considerable_a schism_n about_o a_o point_n of_o discipline_n viz._n whether_o we_o ought_v to_o receive_v those_o who_o fall_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n this_o schism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n we_o find_v this_o schism_n continue_v amid_o all_o the_o great_a trouble_n that_o be_v betwixt_o the_o arrian_n and_o the_o orthodox_n the_o union_n of_o opinion_n that_o be_v between_o the_o novatian_o and_o the_o catholic_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o arrius_n do_v not_o put_v a_o period_n unto_o it_o in_o the_o same_o age_n the_o donatist_n make_v another_o schism_n in_o africa_n about_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n two_o party_n be_v form_v about_o it_o a_o division_n be_v make_v it_o spread_v through_o all_o africa_n and_o continue_v many_o age_n there_o happen_v another_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o age_n by_o one_o name_v nestorius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n who_o teach_v there_o be_v two_o person_n as_o well_o as_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n another_o be_v make_v a_o little_a while_n after_o by_o eutyches_n abbot_n of_o a_o monastery_n in_o constantinople_n who_o desire_v to_o oppose_v nestorius_n who_o distinguish_v two_o person_n
in_o christ_n jesus_n confound_v the_o two_o nature_n that_o he_o may_v not_o separate_v they_o and_o these_o two_o schism_n have_v continue_v for_o 1200_o year_n and_o do_v continue_v to_o this_o day_n in_o the_o ten_o age_n happen_v the_o great_a schism_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n from_o the_o latin._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o have_v have_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o schism_n in_o her_o own_o bowel_n occasion_v by_o her_o anti-popes_n and_o the_o great_a which_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o rule_n for_o all_o be_v the_o great_a schism_n of_o pope_n and_o anti-popes_n whereof_o the_o one_o sit_v at_o rome_n and_o the_o other_o at_o avignon_n this_o schism_n divide_v the_o west_n into_o two_o different_a party_n under_o two_o distinct_a head_n to_o conclude_v in_o these_o last_o time_n a_o great_a schism_n be_v happen_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o great_a body_n the_o papist_n the_o lutheran_n and_o the_o reform_a i_o pass_v by_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o little_a schism_n which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o east_n between_o church_n and_o church_n and_o oftentimes_o among_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n two_o bishop_n be_v see_v for_o a_o long_a time_n at_o antioch_n the_o party_n of_o one_o of_o they_o be_v call_v milesian_n the_o other_o party_n eustathian_n this_o be_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n these_o be_v say_v i_o particular_a schism_n and_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o not_o one_o of_o these_o schismatical_a party_n do_v separate_v from_o the_o universal_a church_n because_o not_o one_o of_o they_o abandon_v christianity_n they_o return_v and_o carry_v it_o with_o they_o now_o the_o illusion_n in_o this_o matter_n come_v from_o hence_o that_o we_o confound_v these_o two_o sort_n of_o schism_n those_o that_o be_v universal_a with_o those_o which_o be_v particular_a and_o we_o ascribe_v to_o particular_a schism_n that_o which_o belong_v only_o to_o schism_n universal_a viz._n exclusion_n from_o salvation_n for_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o who_o make_v a_o schism_n from_o the_o universal_a church_n by_o renounce_v her_o doctrine_n sacrament_n and_o ministry_n be_v utter_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o any_o right_n to_o eternal_a life_n but_o it_o be_v false_a that_o particular_a schism_n either_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o from_o the_o greek_a church_n or_o schism_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o itself_o do_v exclude_v from_o salvation_n this_o folly_n proceed_v from_o another_o and_o that_o be_v that_o every_o particular_a church_n look_v on_o herself_o as_o the_o catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n and_o her_o particular_a doctrine_n as_o the_o universal_a and_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n in_o such_o manner_n that_o those_o who_o separate_v themselves_o from_o she_o and_o renounce_v her_o doctrine_n she_o look_v on_o they_o as_o be_v separate_a from_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o as_o have_v renounce_v the_o universal_a doctrine_n of_o christianity_n but_o no_o church_n have_v carry_v this_o folly_n to_o that_o degree_n of_o extravagance_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v for_o she_o call_v herself_o the_o catholic_n and_o universal_a church_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o and_o she_o will_v fain_o that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o she_o as_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n transubstantiation_n purgatory_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v account_v the_o universal_a truth_n of_o christanity_n thence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o she_o consider_v as_o schismatic_n and_o damn_v all_o those_o which_o separate_v from_o she_o and_o renounce_v the_o most_o inconsiderable_a doctrine_n which_o she_o have_v consecrate_v by_o she_o anathema_n to_o make_v this_o foolish_a pretention_n vanish_v and_o disappear_v no_o more_o be_v to_o be_v do_v but_o to_o make_v more_o evident_a the_o true_a idea_n of_o schism_n which_o the_o dispute_n of_o these_o last_o age_n and_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o the_o ancient_n have_v strange_o perplex_v and_o confound_v to_o this_o end_n it_o will_v be_v useful_a to_o consider_v divers_a of_o those_o schism_n of_o which_o we_o have_v speak_v and_o see_v what_o we_o ought_v to_o judge_v concern_v the_o salvation_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o they_o first_o there_o have_v be_v schism_n which_o have_v be_v make_v without_o any_o controversy_n about_o doctrine_n or_o discipline_n only_o upon_o personal_a quarrel_n between_o bishop_n and_o bishop_n such_o be_v that_o furious_a schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n in_o africa_n which_o be_v make_v only_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n afterward_o the_o donatist_n espouse_v the_o opinion_n of_o s._n cyprian_n about_o the_o nullity_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n and_o it_o may_v be_v some_o other_o opinion_n of_o little_a importance_n that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o easy_o maintain_v and_o continue_v their_o schism_n with_o the_o catholic_n but_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o the_o schism_n be_v nothing_o but_o a_o particular_a quarrel_n the_o donatist_n hold_v all_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n they_o have_v the_o same_o sacrament_n the_o same_o discipline_n and_o the_o same_o ministry_n this_o be_v so_o he_o must_v be_v very_o cruel_a that_o will_v damn_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o private_a person_n who_o follow_v their_o guide_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n follow_v absalon_n in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o heart_n i_o say_v nothing_o concern_v the_o author_n of_o the_o schism_n nor_o of_o those_o who_o do_v maintain_v it_o as_o they_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o charity_n and_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n we_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n we_o say_v nothing_o neither_o of_o the_o circumcellian_o a_o sort_n of_o people_n which_o arise_v among_o the_o donatist_n and_o offer_v a_o hundred_o violence_n to_o the_o orthodox_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o plain_a people_n who_o in_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o heart_n do_v without_o dissimulation_n believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o the_o creed_n explicate_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n universal_a who_o believe_v all_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n from_o the_o first_o article_n to_o the_o last_o and_o beside_o labour_n with_o great_a diligence_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o holiness_n and_o devotion_n to_o condemn_v these_o man_n say_v i_o only_o because_o they_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v a_o foolish_a and_o a_o barbarous_a doctrine_n of_o which_o i_o do_v not_o think_v there_o be_v a_o man_n in_o the_o world_n thorough_o persuade_v although_o there_o be_v a_o thousand_o and_o a_o thousand_o pretend_v so_o to_o be_v there_o be_v other_o schism_n which_o be_v make_v about_o controversy_n in_o doctrine_n such_o be_v the_o schism_n of_o the_o nestorian_n and_o that_o of_o the_o eutychian_o who_o continue_v at_o this_o day_n and_o comprehend_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n i_o believe_v that_o nestorius_n design_v to_o reduce_v the_o opinion_n of_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la to_o another_o form_n which_o opinion_n be_v that_o of_o our_o socinian_n who_o make_v jesus_n christ_n a_o mere_a man._n but_o we_o must_v judge_v otherwise_o of_o their_o successor_n at_o this_o day_n the_o nestorian_n and_o the_o eutychian_o embrace_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o that_o of_o constantinople_n as_o do_v the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n they_o believe_v in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o eternal_a son_n of_o god_n god_n himself_o dead_a and_o raise_v again_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o the_o dispute_n which_o they_o have_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n be_v at_o present_a nothing_o but_o question_n about_o word_n and_o differ_a manner_n of_o expression_n to_o damn_v these_o million_o of_o people_n because_o of_o the_o rashness_n of_o a_o single_a man_n who_o have_v the_o boldness_n a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o year_n ago_o to_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o manner_n after_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o conceive_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o word_n be_v a_o cruelty_n found_v in_o a_o most_o prodigious_a error_n and_o mistake_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o ought_v to_o range_v they_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n which_o be_v not_o much_o more_o pure_a than_o that_o of_o the_o west_n and_o to_o leave_v their_o salvation_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n who_o alone_o know_v how_o far_o his_o patience_n will_v proceed_v these_o two_o schism_n be_v without_o doubt_n criminal_a in_o their_o original_a but_o time_n have_v change_v the_o state_n of_o thing_n and_o at_o this_o day_n those_o christian_n which_o be_v call_v jacobite_n and_o follow_v the_o schism_n of_o eutyches_n suppose_v they_o embrace_v all_o christian_a truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v as_o
hundred_o and_o sixty_o year_n justin_n martyr_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n ireneus_fw-la cyprian_n eusebius_n athanasius_n hillary_n and_o so_o many_o other_o shall_v not_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o this_o religious_a worship_n of_o creature_n if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o in_o use_n beside_o this_o negative_a proof_n we_o make_v use_v of_o all_o those_o positive_a proof_n which_o we_o have_v prove_v from_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n invoke_a none_o but_o god_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o invoke_v even_o angel_n it_o be_v that_o which_o origen_n have_v plain_o tell_v we_o and_o it_o be_v that_o which_o ireneus_fw-la have_v say_v before_o he_o 58._o he_o iren._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 58._o that_o the_o church_n do_v nothing_o by_o the_o invocation_n of_o angles_n nor_o by_o any_o other_o wicked_a curiosity_n but_o by_o addressing_z pure_o plain_o and_o open_o her_o prayer_n to_o the_o lord_n the_o maker_n of_o all_o thing_n among_o these_o positive_a proof_n we_o have_v see_v some_o of_o they_o which_o formal_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n neither_o worship_n invoke_v nor_o adore_v martyr_n such_o be_v the_o epistle_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o smyrna_n about_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o polycarpus_n be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o amaze_a boldness_n in_o your_o converter_n to_o mantain_n to_o you_o that_o there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n thereon_o in_o the_o four_o age_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o man_n do_v not_o invoke_v saint_n in_o the_o three_o age_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o they_o begin_v to_o do_v it_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o it_o be_v therefore_o clear_a that_o a_o change_n do_v happen_v but_o they_o will_v say_v where_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o change_n where_o be_v the_o innovator_n this_o question_n be_v absurd_a it_o be_v not_o one_o single_a person_n that_o introduce_v this_o alteration_n in_o worship_n it_o be_v the_o superstitious_a people_n the_o great_a respect_n which_o the_o people_n see_v man_n have_v for_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n carry_v some_o dotard_n to_o advance_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o martyr_n be_v about_o their_o tomb_n and_o it_o be_v apparent_o according_a to_o the_o conjecture_n of_o albespinus_n that_o which_o the_o thirty_o four_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o eliberis_n have_v respect_n unto_o eliberitan_n unto_o albasp_n annot_n in_o council_n eliberitan_n that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o light_v up_o torch_n in_o the_o day_n time_n in_o the_o coemetary_n lest_o we_o disturb_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o imagine_v that_o these_o spirit_n flutter_v about_o their_o tomb_n may_v suffer_v inconvenience_n by_o the_o smoke_n of_o torch_n and_o candle_n be_v not_o this_o a_o pleasant_a imagination_n s._n jerome_n write_v against_o vigilantius_n do_v also_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o martyr_n love_v their_o ash_n hover_v about_o then_o and_o be_v always_o present_a with_o they_o we_o know_v that_o the_o vulgar_a be_v natural_o incline_v to_o superstition_n and_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o conceive_v how_o the_o people_n instruct_v in_o such_o a_o opinion_n shall_v conceive_v a_o extraordinary_a respect_n for_o those_o place_n where_o be_v the_o body_n and_o soul_n of_o martyr_n and_o conceive_v that_o these_o soul_n which_o converse_v about_o their_o tomb_n have_v also_o the_o liberty_n of_o fly_v back_o to_o heaven_n when_o they_o think_v good_a it_o be_v very_o easy_a for_o ignorant_a people_n to_o fall_v into_o a_o persuasion_n that_o it_o be_v very_o good_a to_o recommend_v themselves_o to_o their_o care_n and_o intercession_n there_o be_v therefore_o no_o need_n of_o a_o innovator_n or_o a_o new_a preacher_n nothing_o more_o be_v needful_a but_o to_o let_v the_o people_n do_v as_o they_o please_v mark_v this_o well_o all_o heresy_n have_v be_v introduce_v by_o doctor_n for_o there_o be_v need_n of_o wit_n and_o knowledge_n to_o innovate_v in_o opinion_n but_o all_o superstition_n have_v be_v introduce_v by_o the_o people_n for_o nothing_o more_o be_v needful_a to_o become_v superstitious_a than_o sottishness_n simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n therefore_o the_o author_n of_o innovation_n in_o doctrine_n may_v be_v observe_v for_o they_o be_v ordinary_o single_a person_n but_o we_o can_v observe_v the_o first_o innovator_n in_o matter_n of_o superstition_n because_o they_o be_v the_o people_n but_o it_o will_v be_v say_v why_o do_v not_o the_o doctor_n oppose_v themselves_o to_o the_o superstition_n of_o the_o people_n first_o it_o be_v not_o true_a that_o the_o doctor_n do_v not_o oppose_v themselves_o to_o superstition_n at_o their_o birth_n s._n austin_n and_o s._n jerome_n himself_o blame_v the_o superstition_n which_o begin_v to_o take_v place_n in_o their_o age_n and_o which_o afterward_o overcome_v all_o contradiction_n but_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o do_v not_o oppose_v they_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v yea_o that_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o with_o they_o as_o other_o do_v because_o that_o these_o superstition_n be_v establish_v by_o little_a and_o little_a and_o that_o the_o beginning_n which_o the_o doctor_n do_v easy_o suffer_v because_o it_o be_v but_o a_o small_a matter_n give_v place_n to_o the_o toleration_n of_o that_o which_o be_v introduce_v afterward_o which_o nevertheless_o be_v altogether_o intolerable_a to_o conclude_v it_o be_v of_o little_a importance_n to_o we_o how_o and_o why_o the_o doctor_n suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v into_o error_n and_o popular_a superstition_n the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v certain_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v indisputable_a by_o the_o proof_n that_o we_o have_v make_v thereof_o and_o by_o that_o which_o we_o shall_v make_v thereof_o in_o what_o follow_v our_o second_o proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o worship_n in_o the_o five_o age_n be_v that_o then_o man_n do_v not_o invoke_v all_o the_o saint_n as_o it_o be_v do_v at_o this_o day_n yea_o they_o do_v not_o invoke_v those_o saint_n which_o be_v most_o eminent_a such_o be_v the_o apostle_n except_v s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n who_o relic_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v at_o rome_n other_o have_v not_o church_n temple_n memorial_n nor_o person_n devote_v to_o they_o s._n basil_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o all_o those_o which_o speak_v of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n only_o of_o the_o forty_o martyr_n that_o of_o julitta_n and_o the_o martyr_n mamas_n in_o this_o homily_n upon_o julitta_n the_o martyr_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o teach_v we_o they_o do_v invoke_v she_o in_o the_o homily_n upon_o the_o forty_o martyr_n he_o say_v indeed_o that_o person_n flee_v to_o they_o for_o refuge_n and_o that_o the_o pious_a wife_n pray_v there_o for_o her_o child_n that_o she_o there_o desire_v the_o return_n of_o her_o absent_a husband_n and_o his_o health_n when_o he_o be_v sick_a first_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o be_v the_o devotion_n of_o woman_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o superstition_n second_o it_o be_v not_o very_o clear_a that_o these_o prayer_n be_v address_v to_o martyr_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n these_o prayer_n be_v address_v to_o the_o god_n of_o martyr_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o merit_n and_o suffering_n of_o martyr_n to_o who_o god_n will_v do_v honour_n by_o miracle_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o homily_n on_o the_o martyr_n mamas_n the_o invocation_n of_o the_o saint_n appear_v more_o express_a but_o observe_v that_o this_o julitta_n this_o mamas_n and_o these_o forty_o martyr_n be_v obscure_a saint_n and_o of_o little_a reputation_n in_o comparison_n of_o the_o apostle_n concern_v the_o invocation_n of_o who_o s._n basil_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n this_o be_v a_o strange_a thing_n and_o that_o whereof_o they_o know_v not_o how_o to_o give_v we_o a_o reason_n make_v the_o same_o observation_n upon_o the_o passage_n of_o s._n austin_n which_o they_o quote_v unto_o you_o for_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n he_o there_o speak_v of_o the_o invocation_n of_o s_o protais_fw-fr and_o of_o s._n garvais_n good_a god_n what_o saint_n be_v these_o in_o comparison_n of_o s._n matthew_n and_o s._n john._n it_o be_v true_a that_o this_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o invocation_n of_o s._n stephen_n the_o first_o martyr_n but_o however_o eminent_a this_o great_a saint_n be_v he_o be_v but_o a_o deacon_n and_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o make_v he_o equal_a with_o the_o apostle_n nevertheless_o there_o appear_v no_o invocation_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o write_n of_o s._n austin_n i_o call_v not_o this_o a_o simple_a proof_n it_o be_v a_o demonstration_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o superstitious_a worship_n if_o the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v ancient_a if_o they_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n why_o
be_v it_o we_o see_v so_o few_o saint_n call_v upon_o in_o the_o four_o age_n why_o do_v they_o not_o call_v upon_o s._n peter_n s._n paul_n and_o all_o the_o apostle_n be_v it_o not_o clear_a from_o thence_o that_o neither_o the_o apostle_n nor_o the_o apostolic_a church_n do_v institute_v this_o worship_n why_o do_v they_o forget_v all_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o almost_o all_o those_o of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o age_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v man_n superstition_n for_o relic_n which_o give_v birth_n to_o this_o superstitious_a invocation_n and_o that_o then_o they_o invoke_v only_o those_o who_o relic_n they_o believe_v they_o have_v as_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v in_o what_o follow_v behold_v a_o three_o demonstrative_a proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o religious_a invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o same_o age_n in_o which_o they_o invoke_v saint_n they_o formal_o condemn_v the_o invocation_n of_o angles_n theodoret_n be_v assure_o one_o of_o those_o author_n of_o the_o five_o age_n where_o we_o see_v the_o most_o express_a invocation_n of_o saint_n affect_v saint_n lib._n 8._o de_fw-fr curandis_fw-la graec._n affect_v nevertheless_o the_o same_o author_n condemn_v the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n in_o a_o manner_n so_o express_v that_o one_o know_v not_o what_o to_o answer_v to_o it_o it_o be_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o those_o word_n of_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o colossian_n let_v no_o man_n persuade_v you_o through_o humility_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o angel_n those_o which_o be_v for_o the_o law_n say_v theodoret_n persuade_v man_n also_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o angles_n say_v that_o the_o law_n be_v give_v by_o angel_n and_o this_o superstition_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o pisidia_n and_o phrygia_n for_o which_o reason_n a_o synod_n assemble_v at_o laodicea_n the_o metropolis_n of_o phrygia_n make_v a_o law_n to_o hinder_v the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n behold_v the_o most_o ridiculous_a and_o fantastical_a conceit_n that_o ever_o be_v it_o be_v certain_a by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n that_o angel_n be_v administer_a spirit_n send_v forth_o for_o those_o which_o shall_v inherit_v salvation_n they_o be_v in_o our_o church_n they_o assist_v at_o our_o assembly_n and_o by_o consequence_n hear_v and_o understand_v we_o moreover_o they_o give_v a_o account_n to_o god_n of_o their_o conduct_n they_o know_v what_o we_o do_v they_o hear_v our_o prayer_n whereas_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a whether_o the_o dead_a saint_n do_v hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n and_o yet_o more_o uncertain_a whether_o god_n give_v they_o any_o commission_n or_o charge_n with_o respect_n to_o we_o nevertheless_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o impious_a folly_n to_o adore_v angel_n but_o be_v willing_a it_o shall_v be_v account_v a_o reasonable_a worship_n to_o invoke_v a_o saint_n what_o a_o fantastical_a imagination_n be_v this_o and_o be_v it_o not_o clear_a that_o this_o savour_n of_o superstition_n in_o its_o birth_n which_o have_v as_o yet_o no_o principle_n and_o which_o guide_v itself_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o establish_v itself_o upon_o popular_a error_n we_o have_v yet_o some_o invincible_a proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o worship_n but_o we_o will_v reserve_v they_o for_o the_o follow_a letter_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n a_o answer_n to_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v on_o the_o subject_a of_o schism_n and_o separation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o precede_a letter_n we_o hear_v the_o reason_n which_o the_o new_a convert_v offer_v to_o themselves_o to_o abide_v peaceable_o in_o the_o estate_n where_o violence_n have_v place_v they_o behold_v exact_o the_o disposition_n of_o these_o gentleman_n mind_n they_o find_v some_o difficulty_n to_o resolve_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o rather_o they_o find_v it_o difficult_a to_o confess_v it_o for_o at_o the_o bottom_n we_o may_v believe_v they_o be_v convince_v thereof_o but_o this_o point_n be_v except_v they_o do_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v all_o sort_n of_o corruption_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v error_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n establish_v only_o upon_o this_o transubstantiation_n be_v therefore_o a_o false_a sacrifice_n that_o adoration_n which_o be_v a_o consequence_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n as_o they_o pretend_v be_v superstitious_a that_o mass_n without_o communicant_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o privation_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v criminal_a that_o purgatory_n be_v a_o dream_n that_o service_n for_o the_o dead_a mass_n penance_n and_o indulgence_n be_v superstition_n that_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o worship_n of_o hyperdulia_fw-la which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o service_n of_o image_n veneration_n for_o relic_n be_v loathsome_a addition_n make_v to_o christianity_n and_o that_o they_o pollute_v and_o dishonour_v it_o that_o the_o latin_a tongue_n to_o very_o ill_a purpose_n have_v be_v preserve_v in_o the_o public_a worship_n to_o rob_v the_o people_n of_o that_o edification_n which_o they_o may_v find_v by_o understanding_n what_o be_v say_v that_o the_o government_n be_v tyrannical_a that_o the_o pope_n usurp_v a_o power_n which_o appertain_v not_o to_o he_o and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v he_o be_v antichrist_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v infallible_a that_o she_o have_v err_v in_o a_o hundred_o and_o a_o hundred_o thing_n behold_v say_v i_o exact_o the_o idea_n which_o these_o gentleman_n form_n of_o popery_n nevertheless_o they_o prove_v by_o reason_n which_o we_o have_v hear_v that_o they_o may_v continue_v there_o now_o upon_o this_o supposition_n let_v we_o hear_v they_o speak_v and_o examine_v their_o opinion_n one_o after_o another_o it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o must_v suffer_v and_o not_o separate_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n my_o dear_a brethren_n who_o seek_v to_o deceive_v yourselves_o hear_v i_o what_o be_v this_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n according_a to_o your_o principle_n from_o which_o we_o must_v not_o separate_v do_v you_o believe_v that_o this_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o it_o be_v so_o according_a to_o you_o there_o be_v no_o church_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n if_o there_o be_v no_o church_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n there_o be_v then_o none_o among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o east_n which_o be_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o there_o be_v no_o church_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o it_o and_o if_o no_o salvation_n it_o follow_v that_o you_o damn_v all_o those_o man_n which_o be_v in_o those_o christian_a communion_n some_o whereof_z be_v far_o less_o corrupt_a than_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o in_o the_o church_n where_o you_o have_v live_v hitherunto_o and_o where_o your_o father_n die_v there_o have_v be_v no_o church_n for_o what_o reason_n because_o these_o assembly_n according_a to_o you_o be_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o you_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o assembly_n of_o your_o father_n have_v a_o christianity_n more_o pure_a without_o mass_n image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n a_o barbarous_a language_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o other_o superstition_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v all_o these_o so_o that_o you_o will_v put_v the_o church_n and_o salvation_n in_o a_o society_n where_o christianity_n be_v altogether_o corrupt_a according_a to_o you_o and_o you_o will_v take_v it_o from_o a_o society_n where_o in_o your_o own_o opinion_n christianity_n be_v entire_o pure_a be_v not_o these_o foolish_a error_n and_o such_o whereof_o you_o will_v be_v ashamed_a my_o brethren_n as_o soon_o as_o you_o shall_v due_o consider_v they_o it_o come_v from_o this_o that_o you_o be_v willing_a to_o reconcile_v the_o form_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o which_o you_o be_v enter_v with_o those_o sentiment_n of_o truth_n which_o you_o have_v preserve_v in_o your_o heart_n they_o inculcate_v these_o maxim_n to_o your_o ear_n continual_o unity_n must_v not_o be_v break_v you_o must_v not_o go_v our_o of_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o church_n you_o ought_v to_o keep_v in_o it_o to_z separate_z be_v to_o go_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n these_o miserable_a juggle_v have_v some_o probability_n whilst_o we_o suppose_v as_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v that_o the_o church_n be_v
st._n chrysostom_n and_o st._n austin_n sermon_n or_o work_n that_o be_v none_o of_o they_o and_o a_o man_n need_v but_o indifferent_a learning_n and_o little_a sincerity_n to_o be_v convince_v thereof_o but_o father_n crasset_fw-la who_o have_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o neither_o skill_n nor_o science_n take_v and_o give_v all_o for_o good_a in_o the_o five_o age_n he_o quote_v cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o be_v sure_o one_o of_o the_o first_o which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o religious_a worship_n of_o the_o virgin._n for_o by_o oppose_a nestorius_n who_o will_v not_o suffer_v mary_n to_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n he_o pass_v unto_o the_o other_o extreme_a and_o advance_v as_o far_o and_o as_o high_a as_o he_o can_v the_o praise_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n nevertheless_o this_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o apostrophe_n figure_n of_o oratory_n and_o great_a eulogy_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o invocation_n therein_o no_o author_n of_o the_o five_o age_n speak_v more_o express_o nor_o vehement_o of_o the_o invocation_n of_o martyr_n and_o of_o the_o worship_n which_o be_v give_v to_o the_o relic_n then_o theodoret._n nevertheless_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o father_n crasset_fw-la quote_v from_o he_o in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o word_n of_o solomon_n song_n my_o belove_a be_v one_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o favour_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o virgin_n in_o the_o least_o he_o apply_v these_o word_n my_o dove_n my_o only_a one_o to_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o be_v the_o place_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o honour_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v give_v to_o she_o if_o ever_o there_o be_v any_o but_o all_o that_o he_o say_v concern_v she_o be_v that_o she_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n a_o pure_a virgin_n that_o all_o nation_n call_v her_o bless_a that_o she_o be_v the_o dove_n and_o the_o only_a one_o which_o bring_v christ_n jesus_n into_o the_o world_n that_o in_o charity_n she_o surpass_v the_o cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n that_o be_v the_o place_n to_o have_v say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o commend_v ourselves_o to_o her_o charity_n and_o invoke_v she_o as_o our_o mediatrix_fw-la to_o conclude_v let_v these_o gentleman_n find_v we_o in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n chapel_n and_o oratory_n consecrate_v to_o the_o virgin_n as_o they_o find_v they_o consecrate_v to_o the_o martyr_n unless_o it_o be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o age_n now_o this_o be_v suppose_v i_o dare_v say_v that_o a_o man_n must_v have_v renounce_v all_o honour_n all_o modesty_n all_o sincerity_n and_o all_o judgement_n not_o to_o confess_v that_o here_o be_v a_o indubitable_a evidence_n that_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v a_o novelty_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n for_o these_o man_n have_v be_v fool_n not_o to_o have_v invoke_v the_o virgin_n in_o those_o time_n when_o they_o invoke_v st._n protais_fw-fr and_o st._n gervais_n if_o they_o establish_v invocation_n upon_o the_o merit_n the_o dignity_n and_o the_o reputation_n that_o these_o saint_n may_v have_v with_o god._n i_o will_v fain_o know_v if_o those_o two_o giant_n which_o suffer_v martyrdom_n under_o decius_n be_v in_o condition_n to_o intercede_v with_o god_n with_o so_o much_o efficacy_n as_o this_o virgin-mother_n to_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n this_o false_a worship_n have_v its_o birth_n from_o that_o foolish_a love_n which_o man_n have_v for_o relic_n and_o as_o they_o have_v no_o relic_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n so_o they_o consecrate_v no_o church_n or_o chapel_n to_o she_o and_o in_o consequence_n thereof_o they_o do_v not_o call_v upon_o she_o we_o shall_v bring_v you_o yet_o in_o what_o follow_v new_a proof_n of_o the_o novelty_n of_o this_o worship_n a_o article_n of_o controversy_n a_o continuation_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v let_v we_o take_v up_o again_o at_o present_a what_o follow_v of_o the_o illusion_n which_o the_o new_a convert_v make_v for_o themselves_o who_o endeavour_n to_o lay_v their_o conscience_n asleep_o they_o conclude_v two_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o christianity_n be_v confess_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o remain_v with_o she_o so_o you_o go_v on_o these_o fundamental_a truth_n which_o popery_n have_v preserve_v be_v the_o article_n of_o the_o three_o creed_n that_o of_o the_o apostle_n that_o of_o niece_n or_o constantinople_n and_o that_o which_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v retain_v these_o but_o to_o conceive_v how_o you_o cheat_v yourselves_o i_o entreat_v you_o to_o suppose_v christian_n which_o receive_v these_o three_o creed_n and_o who_o nevertheless_o adore_v the_o sun_n the_o moon_n the_o earth_n and_o almost_o all_o the_o idol_n of_o paganism_n you_o will_v say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v inconsistent_a but_o you_o deceive_v yourselves_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o possible_a than_o that_o that_o a_o man_n shall_v believe_v god_n be_v the_o creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v his_o eternal_a son_n and_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n that_o he_o be_v bear_v that_o he_o die_v that_o he_o be_v crucify_a that_o he_o will_v come_v to_o raise_v and_o judge_v the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a and_o nevertheless_o that_o he_o shall_v believe_v that_o we_o may_v adore_v the_o earth_n the_o tree_n the_o sun_n and_o moon_n because_o god_n do_v animate_v and_o fill_v they_o the_o agree_v say_v not_o that_o we_o must_v worship_v none_o but_o god_n yea_o it_o say_v not_o that_o we_o must_v worship_v he_o so_o that_o a_o religion_n may_v receive_v the_o creed_n in_o good_a earnest_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o adore_v every_o thing_n but_o god_n why_o may_v not_o man_n be_v capable_a of_o adore_v the_o star_n because_o god_n fill_v they_o since_o they_o adore_v bread_n under_o a_o supposition_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v there_o after_o a_o manner_n invisible_a precise_o as_o god_n be_v in_o the_o star_n and_o element_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o particular_a providence_n that_o christian_n who_o adore_v the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o fall_v so_o far_o as_o to_o adore_v the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n for_o i_o do_v maintain_v that_o the_o papist_n may_v be_v carry_v to_o adore_v a_o stone_n as_o natural_o as_o they_o be_v carry_v to_o adore_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o eucharist_n on_o supposition_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v include_v under_o it_o suppose_v you_o that_o they_o be_v come_v so_o far_o will_v you_o yet_o say_v since_o all_o the_o fundamental_a truth_n be_v confess_v by_o this_o communion_n which_o adore_v the_o sun_n and_o moon_n yea_o stone_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o continue_v with_o it_o learn_v you_o therefore_o that_o we_o may_v retain_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o christianity_n and_o build_v thereon_o dung_n poison_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o impurity_n the_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v capable_a of_o reconcile_a those_o thing_n that_o be_v moult_v irreconcilable_a behold_v another_o thing_n whereof_o you_o ought_v to_o be_v advertise_v that_o you_o ought_v to_o distinguish_v fundamental_a truth_n from_o fundamental_a error_n you_o imagine_v that_o to_o retain_v all_o the_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o to_o have_v no_o fundamental_a error_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o because_o we_o do_v confess_v the_o roman_a church_n retain_v all_o the_o fundamental_a truth_n you_o think_v that_o we_o confess_v to_o you_o that_o she_o have_v no_o fundamental_a error_n in_o this_o you_o be_v much_o mistake_v a_o person_n may_v retain_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o christianity_n and_o add_v thereunto_o fundamental_a error_n i_o give_v you_o a_o example_n in_o man_n who_o may_v believe_v the_o creed_n in_o good_a earnest_n in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o may_v add_v under_o a_o hundred_o false_a pretence_n of_o devotion_n pagan_a idolatry_n i_o do_v maintain_v that_o a_o man_n may_v adopt_v into_o the_o religion_n of_o christian_n almost_o all_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o bonze_n of_o japan_n and_o the_o brachmn_n of_o india_n without_o any_o formal_a renunciation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a faith._n i_o demand_v if_o whilst_o man_n retain_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n they_o do_v not_o add_v fundamental_a error_n by_o espouse_v these_o pagan_a worship_n it_o be_v exact_o that_o which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n she_o have_v build_v a_o thousand_o superstition_n which_o be_v pure_o pagan_a popery_n be_v paganism_n renew_v and_o build_v upon_o christianity_n it_o be_v a_o idol_n temple_n raise_v upon_o the_o temple_n of_o jesus_n christ._n a_o fundamental_a error_n be_v therefore_o a_o error_n or_o practice_n which_o
that_o they_o be_v divide_v into_o three_o sect_n of_o which_o zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n and_o luther_n make_v themselves_o the_o head_n that_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n have_v send_v they_o to_o reform_v the_o church_n he_o will_v also_o have_v unite_v they_o in_o this_o great_a design_n and_o have_v inspire_v they_o with_o the_o same_o thought_n and_o the_o same_o apprehension_n 5._o to_o conclude_v they_o say_v that_o they_o have_v rend_v and_o tear_v each_o other_o by_o transport_n of_o passion_n which_o be_v the_o true_a character_n of_o false_a pastor_n and_o false_a christian_n as_o to_o the_o first_o objection_n i_o can_v avoid_v baptise_v it_o by_o its_o own_o name_n and_o call_v it_o a_o impertinence_n why_o shall_v our_o reformer_n work_v miracle_n and_o why_o be_v they_o oblige_v thereunto_o when_o jehu_n reform_v the_o church_n of_o israel_n pull_v down_o the_o temple_n of_o baal_n break_v in_o piece_n his_o statue_n root_v out_o his_o prophet_n and_o abolish_v his_o worship_n do_v he_o work_v miracle_n or_o have_v he_o any_o need_v thereof_o be_v it_o any_o spot_n to_o that_o holy_a reformation_n that_o josiah_n make_v when_o he_o reestablish_v the_o service_n of_o god_n which_o be_v almost_o whole_o under_o a_o heap_n of_o foreign_a idolatry_n that_o he_o wrought_v no_o miracle_n when_o theodosius_n the_o great_a reform_v the_o christian_a church_n and_o drive_v away_o arianism_n which_o be_v become_v the_o reign_a religion_n do_v he_o do_v miracle_n or_o have_v he_o any_o need_v thereof_o there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o work_v miracle_n but_o when_o man_n bring_v a_o new_a religion_n and_o a_o new_a revelation_n for_o that_o reason_n the_o apostle_n wrought_v miracle_n because_o they_o have_v a_o new_a revelation_n to_o propose_v to_o the_o world._n they_o bring_v a_o gospel_n unknown_a to_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o opposite_a to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o we_o bring_v no_o new_a gospel_n into_o the_o world_n we_o propound_v the_o old_a and_o the_o new_a testament_n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v without_o contradiction_n by_o all_o those_o christian_n which_o we_o desire_v to_o reform_v when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o convert_v the_o jew_n to_o christianity_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n there_o be_v much_o probability_n that_o he_o will_v send_v they_o some_o prophet_n which_o will_v work_v miracle_n and_o that_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o although_o the_o gospel-revelation_n be_v already_o manifest_v and_o we_o have_v the_o book_n of_o the_o evangelist_n and_o the_o apostle_n nevertheless_o this_o be_v nothing_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o do_v not_o esteem_v our_o book_n canonical_a but_o believe_v the_o apostle_n to_o be_v cheat_n and_o impostor_n there_o be_v therefore_o need_v of_o new_a miracle_n to_o recover_v they_o from_o their_o prejudices_fw-la and_o oblige_v they_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o the_o truth_n but_o as_o for_o we_o it_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a necessary_a to_o work_v miracle_n to_o establish_v that_o book_n whereof_o we_o serve_v ourselves_o otherwise_o as_o often_o as_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n produce_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n to_o make_v reformation_n in_o their_o church_n they_o have_v be_v oblige_v to_o work_v miracle_n they_o have_v nothing_o else_o to_o do_v but_o to_o produce_v the_o book_n and_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o abomination_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v into_o religion_n be_v either_o forbid_v or_o not_o command_v there_o behold_v all_o that_o they_o have_v to_o do_v behold_v all_o that_o we_o have_v to_o do_v and_o it_o be_v to_o misunderstand_v the_o conduct_n of_o god_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o imagine_v that_o the_o truth_n can_v be_v commend_v to_o unbeliever_n but_o by_o miracle_n how_o many_o million_o of_o man_n have_v be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n since_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o cessation_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n miracle_n be_v design_v to_o deliver_v man_n from_o their_o evil_n prejudices_fw-la and_o to_o endue_v they_o with_o such_o as_o be_v good_a that_o they_o may_v hearken_v to_o the_o truth_n man_n that_o believe_v not_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o only_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o its_o miracle_n be_v very_o ill-christians_a and_o among_o those_o which_o become_v convert_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o apostle_n those_o who_o have_v no_o other_o reason_n to_o embrace_v this_o new_a religion_n but_o the_o miracle_n which_o they_o see_v do_v by_o those_o which_o preach_v it_o be_v very_o miserable_a convert_v such_o person_n be_v the_o seed_n of_o apostasy_n and_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n but_o by_o a_o very_a feeble_a root_n we_o ought_v to_o adhere_v to_o it_o for_o the_o love_n of_o truth_n now_o it_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o not_o the_o sight_n of_o miracle_n which_o give_v birth_n to_o the_o love_n thereof_o if_o miracle_n be_v not_o necessary_a for_o the_o conversion_n of_o unbeliever_n with_o far_o great_a reason_n they_o can_v be_v of_o necessity_n for_o the_o bring_v back_o of_o wander_a christian_n to_o the_o right_a way_n for_o there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o to_o show_v they_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o so_o exact_o mark_v out_o the_o path_n in_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o walk_v as_o to_o what_o they_o say_v that_o those_o who_o will_v establish_v a_o new_a ministry_n must_v have_v miracle_n for_o the_o support_n of_o it_o it_o be_v a_o affair_n to_o be_v treat_v on_o elsewhere_o we_o have_v already_o say_v something_o concern_v it_o and_o we_o shall_v have_v yet_o far_o occasion_n to_o speak_v of_o it_o and_o show_v that_o we_o have_v no_o more_o establish_v a_o new_a ministry_n than_o we_o have_v introduce_v a_o new_a gospel_n where_o there_o be_v no_o new_a revelation_n there_o be_v no_o new_a ministry_n our_o ministry_n be_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v they_o the_o second_o accusation_n which_o they_o make_v against_o the_o author_n of_o our_o separation_n be_v their_o scandalous_a life_n there_o be_v no_o probability_n say_v your_o convert_v that_o god_n shall_v suffer_v so_o strange_a a_o alliance_n as_o that_o will_v be_v of_o a_o great_a abundance_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o light_n on_o the_o one_o part_n and_o of_o so_o great_a disorder_n of_o manner_n on_o the_o other_o and_o thereon_o they_o publish_v a_o hundred_o ugly_a story_n to_o cry_v down_o the_o memory_n of_o luther_n zuinglius_fw-la calvin_n martyr_n beza_n etc._n etc._n first_o we_o say_v that_o truth_n be_v truth_n without_o any_o dependence_n on_o those_o who_o declare_v it_o your_o converter_n have_v say_v somewhere_o that_o the_o citizen_n of_o babel_n may_v sometime_o build_v jerusalem_n it_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o certain_a that_o to_o deny_v it_o a_o man_n must_v be_v ignorant_a and_o false_a for_o in_o all_o age_n there_o have_v be_v very_o evil_a man_n who_o have_v defend_v the_o part_n of_o truth_n and_o who_o have_v even_o maintain_v it_o against_o heretic_n who_o conduct_n and_o manner_n have_v be_v very_o regular_a and_o oftentimes_o more_o edify_v than_o that_o of_o the_o orthodox_n we_o must_v not_o form_v a_o prejudice_n against_o the_o doctrine_n upon_o the_o ill_a conduct_n of_o those_o which_o preach_v it_o we_o must_v judge_v of_o truth_n by_o itself_o so_o that_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o our_o reformer_n be_v such_o as_o they_o report_v they_o nevertheless_o it_o will_v behoove_v we_o to_o see_v whether_o these_o citizen_n of_o babel_n be_v not_o the_o builder_n of_o zion_n but_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o other_o fortification_n to_o defend_v ourselves_o we_o have_v make_v to_o appear_v the_o innocence_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o author_n of_o our_o separation_n by_o apology_n of_o so_o much_o strength_n that_o their_o calumniator_n have_v be_v cover_v with_o confusion_n and_o the_o most_o part_n of_o our_o most_o resolve_a enemy_n have_v be_v oblige_v to_o renounce_v they_o the_o bolsacs_n the_o berthelier_n the_o florimond_n de_fw-fr raymond_n and_o other_o like_a calumniator_n aught_o to_o be_v the_o horror_n and_o execration_n of_o all_o honest_a man_n the_o author_n of_o the_o legitimate_a prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o calvanist_n and_o other_o like_a author_n who_o be_v willing_a to_o preserve_v themselves_o in_o the_o esteem_n of_o honest_a man_n fortify_v and_o establish_v themselves_o upon_o notorious_a matter_n of_o fact_n such_o be_v for_o example_n marriage_n of_o priest_n person_n who_o have_v make_v a_o vow_n of_o chastity_n say_v they_o and_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o celibate_v by_o so_o many_o oath_n have_v violate_v their_o vow_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o sun_n they_o have_v open_v cloister_n to_o take_v wife_n from_o thence_o and_o so_o have_v commit_v a_o
church_n be_v he_o priest_n bishop_n or_o guide_v thereof_o make_v reflection_n in_o this_o place_n on_o the_o monstrous_a doctrine_n of_o your_o converter_n of_o who_o the_o most_o part_n will_v tell_v you_o that_o to_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n it_o suffice_v to_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o to_o adhere_v to_o lawful_a pastor_n so_o that_o priest_n that_o be_v sorcerer_n and_o sodomite_n which_o you_o have_v oftentimes_o see_v burn_v at_o paris_n be_v the_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v capable_a of_o make_v a_o man_n tremble_v with_o horror_n they_o will_v say_v to_o you_o thereon_o if_o they_o be_v not_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o can_v not_o be_v the_o guide_n thereof_o such_o a_o one_o be_v a_o evil_a man_n he_o be_v nevertheless_o a_o true_a bishop_n he_o must_v therefore_o be_v a_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o body_n answer_v to_o this_o that_o which_o one_o of_o the_o writer_n of_o port_n royal_a say_v somewhere_o that_o oftentimes_o those_o which_o build_v jerusalem_n and_o guide_v it_o be_v the_o citizen_n of_o babylon_n tell_v they_o that_o to_o be_v a_o lawful_a pastor_n and_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v able_a to_o administer_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n with_o authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o external_a and_o visible_a society_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n a_o instrument_n of_o his_o work._n a_o king_n may_v administer_v justice_n and_o administer_v it_o very_o well_o by_o a_o wicked_a man_n who_o have_v inward_o all_o sort_n of_o inclination_n to_o injustice_n it_o will_v be_v say_v a_o man_n can_v be_v the_o head_n and_o guide_n of_o a_o body_n without_o be_v a_o member_n thereof_o for_o the_o head_n be_v one_o of_o its_o principal_a member_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o false_a pastor_n be_v true_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a society_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o they_o be_v also_o true_a head_n of_o that_o society_n whereof_o they_o be_v true_a member_n but_o they_o be_v neither_o head_n nor_o member_n of_o the_o principal_a and_o invisible_a part_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v true_a believer_n and_o true_o righteous_a person_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o true_a head_n but_o of_o that_o part_n whereof_o they_o be_v true_a member_n and_o that_o suffice_v they_o for_o the_o external_a administration_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n for_o the_o true_o righteous_a receive_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o quality_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o external_a society_n they_o will_v press_v you_o further_o and_o tell_v you_o you_o do_v confess_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a because_o she_o have_v a_o body_n which_o be_v a_o external_a society_n but_o be_v it_o always_o visible_a although_o you_o shall_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a they_o will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o convince_v you_o of_o the_o contrary_a by_o reason_n for_o a_o man_n who_o be_v visible_a by_o his_o body_n may_v be_v sometime_o hide_v and_o by_o that_o mean_n be_v invisible_a may_v not_o the_o external_a society_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v visible_a have_v be_v at_o sometime_o and_o in_o some_o season_n hide_v through_o the_o persecution_n of_o pagan_n or_o heretic_n but_o confess_v to_o they_o that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o visible_a and_o will_v be_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o persecution_n under_o the_o pagan-emperour_n be_v very_o great_a but_o they_o never_o proceed_v so_o far_o as_o utter_o to_o destroy_v all_o assembly_n of_o the_o church_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o there_o be_v no_o visible_a society_n of_o christian_n the_o christian_n be_v well_o know_v under_o the_o persecution_n see_v they_o know_v where_o to_o find_v they_o to_o make_v martyr_n of_o they_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o flame_n she_o remain_v visible_a in_o the_o heretical_a assembly_n of_o the_o arrian_n for_o those_o that_o hold_v the_o truth_n in_o those_o assembly_n themselves_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o those_o that_o err_v concern_v it_o if_o there_o be_v any_o place_n where_o the_o church_n be_v become_v invisible_a it_o be_v in_o the_o papism_n for_o never_o be_v there_o a_o church_n so_o corrupt_a and_o drown_v in_o superstition_n as_o that_o nevertheless_o the_o church_n continue_v there_o visible_a because_o that_o christianity_n and_o the_o fundamental_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v abide_v there_o i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o they_o do_v remain_v there_o in_o their_o integrity_n but_o the_o contrary_a nevertheless_o it_o suffice_v that_o they_o do_v continue_v there_o it_o be_v necessary_a therefore_o that_o you_o know_v that_o wherever_o christianity_n before_o that_o you_o know_v that_o wherever_o christianity_n remain_v sensible_a and_o visible_a the_o church_n remain_v visible_a for_o it_o be_v christianity_n that_o make_v the_o church_n if_o a_o sect_n become_v so_o corrupt_a that_o christianity_n be_v no_o long_o visible_a in_o it_o such_o be_v the_o mahometans_n and_o the_o socinian_o who_o have_v reject_v the_o foundation_n the_o church_n be_v no_o long_o visible_a among_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v as_o a_o dead_a man_n remain_v visible_a but_o it_o be_v also_o visible_a that_o he_o be_v dead_a without_o life_n and_o without_o soul_n so_o in_o the_o sect_n which_o have_v reject_v the_o foundation_n the_o church_n remain_v visible_a but_o it_o be_v also_o visible_a that_o such_o church_n be_v without_o life_n without_o soul_n without_o salvation_n in_o the_o sect_n which_o preserve_v christianity_n although_o they_o have_v add_v very_o many_o thing_n thereunto_o and_o even_o such_o thing_n as_o overturn_v the_o foundation_n thereof_o the_o church_n do_v not_o fail_v to_o remain_v visible_a because_o christianity_n both_o be_v there_o and_o be_v see_v there_o if_o therefore_o they_o do_v inquire_v of_o you_o where_o be_v your_o church_n before_o luther_n and_o calvin_n answer_v they_o she_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a society_n that_o be_v in_o aethiopia_n in_o those_o which_o be_v in_o egypt_n and_o in_o africa_n in_o those_o which_o be_v and_o be_v in_o asia_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n and_o antioch_n in_o muscovy_n and_o the_o church_n of_o russia_n and_o she_o be_v even_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o if_o they_o ask_v of_o you_o be_v the_o church_n visible_a in_o these_o society_n or_o be_v the_o member_n thereof_o hide_v answer_v they_o that_o the_o church_n be_v visible_a in_o these_o society_n forasmuch_o as_o christianity_n and_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o true_a sense_n thereof_o explain_v in_o the_o first_o six_o general_n council_n be_v visible_o preserve_v there_o add_v you_o that_o the_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o the_o church_n be_v hide_v and_o not_o visible_a because_o those_o that_o sincere_o and_o true_o adhere_v to_o this_o true_a christianity_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o know_v by_o name_n but_o that_o these_o believer_n be_v hide_v be_v not_o at_o all_o peculiar_a to_o these_o corrupt_a church_n because_o of_o their_o corruption_n for_o the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o pure_a church_n the_o true_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o body_n be_v hide_v because_o we_o do_v not_o certain_o know_v those_o which_o adhere_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n in_o sincerity_n and_o with_o the_o heart_n behold_v a_o pure_a and_o native_a explication_n of_o the_o true_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o the_o perpetuity_n of_o that_o visibility_n the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n and_o your_o other_o converter_n will_v seem_v to_o you_o very_o well_o please_v in_o this_o that_o you_o confess_v the_o church_n be_v visible_a and_o always_o visible_a behold_v they_o will_v say_v one_o point_n gain_v for_o if_o the_o church_n be_v always_o visible_a it_o be_v of_o necessity_n that_o there_o be_v a_o succession_n in_o the_o ministry_n a_o train_n of_o legitimate_a pastor_n there_o will_v always_o be_v teacher_n with_o who_o jesus_n christ_n will_v teach_v and_o the_o true_a teach_v will_v never_o cease_v in_o the_o church_n these_o be_v mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n that_o great_a converter_n own_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v from_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o church_n he_o draw_v these_o three_o conclusion_n 1._o that_o pure_a and_o true_a teach_v have_v never_o cease_v in_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o there_o will_v always_o be_v a_o series_n and_o train_n of_o legitimate_a pastor_n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n
be_v make_v by_o man_n behold_v a_o admirable_a divine_a which_o believe_v that_o a_o man_n can_v make_v a_o god_n and_o do_v a_o miracle_n if_o i_o may_v so_o say_v that_o exhaust_v all_o the_o divine_a power_n to_o conclude_v to_o these_o three_o or_o four_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n that_o none_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n before_o he_o have_v adore_v it_o we_o ought_v to_o oppose_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o three_o book_n concern_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n 9_o doctrine_n de_fw-fr doctr._n christ_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 9_o that_o every_o one_o know_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o it_o be_v well_o know_v whereunto_o they_o have_v respect_n and_o that_o they_o be_v reverence_v not_o by_o a_o servitude_n i.e._n after_o a_o carnal_a manner_n but_o by_o a_o spiritual_a liberty_n here_o st._n austin_n desire_v that_o we_o give_v to_o baptism_n the_o same_o honour_n as_o to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v confess_v if_o st._n austin_n do_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n we_o ought_v to_o make_v no_o scruple_n therein_o we_o owe_v he_o this_o complaisance_n for_o that_o he_o have_v speak_v as_o absolute_o concern_v it_o as_o ourselves_o for_o during_o the_o space_n of_o two_o hundred_o year_n past_a there_o have_v not_o be_v either_o zuinglian_a or_o calvinist_n which_o have_v speak_v more_o bold_o or_o more_o clear_o against_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n if_o this_o suffice_v not_o to_o know_v what_o kind_n of_o worship_n be_v give_v to_o the_o eucharist_n we_o must_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o history_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n we_o learn_v from_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n eccles_n eusebius_n euseb_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 9_o hist_o eccles_n that_o the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v approach_v the_o altar_n and_o there_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n stand_v upright_o and_o not_o on_o their_o knee_n as_o at_o this_o day_n the_o author_n have_v pass_v for_o a_o good_a roman_n catholic_n he_o be_v learned_a and_o he_o be_v a_o modern_a writer_n so_o that_o he_o want_v nothing_o to_o give_v he_o a_o authority_n in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v who_o refer_v themselves_o much_o more_o concern_v religion_n to_o what_o their_o new_a author_n speak_v of_o it_o then_o to_o what_o be_v say_v thereof_o by_o those_o that_o be_v more_o ancient_a and_o indeed_o how_o can_v they_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o stand_v since_o they_o pray_v stand_v on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o the_o fifty_o day_n which_o be_v from_o easter_n to_o whitsuntide_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o resurrection_n when_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o consecrate_v they_o put_v out_o the_o catechuman_n i.e._n well_o nigh_o half_a the_o christian_n be_v it_o probable_a that_o they_o will_v deprive_v they_o of_o the_o comfort_n of_o adore_v their_o saviour_n if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o the_o custom_n of_o adore_v he_o in_o the_o sacrament_n in_o those_o age_n they_o do_v communicate_v infant_n and_o how_o can_v they_o exact_v adoration_n before_o the_o manducation_n since_o infant_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o perform_v a_o act_n of_o adoration_n i_o may_v also_o reckon_v among_o those_o article_n concern_v which_o there_o be_v no_o change_n in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n that_o of_o purgatory_n for_o the_o opinion_n of_o a_o separate_a place_n where_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v keep_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n without_o see_v the_o face_n of_o god_n but_o without_o suffer_v any_o thing_n there_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o great_a man_n of_o those_o age_n of_o st._n ambrose_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n hillary_n st._n jerome_n and_o under_o name_n so_o great_a it_o may_v not_o be_v doubt_v but_o it_o be_v the_o prevail_a opinion_n it_o be_v the_o three_o place_n of_o the_o christian_n that_o then_o be_v but_o as_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o few_o footstep_n of_o a_o four_o place_n see_v it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o these_o age_n a_o man_n may_v show_v you_o some_o passage_n of_o gregory_n nyssen_n and_o even_o some_o of_o st._n jerome_n which_o speak_v of_o a_o purgation_n of_o sin_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v make_v after_o death_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o a_o penal_a fire_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o purgatory_n of_o popery_n it_o be_v that_o of_o origen_n according_a to_o who_o we_o have_v see_v that_o all_o intelligent_a creature_n without_o except_v devil_n and_o wicked_a man_n who_o die_v impenitent_o aught_o to_o be_v recover_v and_o reestablish_v originism_n do_v not_o die_v with_o origen_n and_o many_o famous_a father_n of_o the_o four_o age_n be_v infatuate_v with_o it_o those_o which_o know_v the_o history_n of_o the_o quarrel_n between_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o epiphanius_n be_v not_o ignorant_a thereof_o i_o think_v indeed_o that_o few_o man_n do_v then_o dare_v to_o maintain_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n crude_a as_o he_o leave_v it_o touch_v the_o future_a salvation_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o the_o damn_a but_o many_o endeavour_v to_o soften_v and_o smooth_v it_o and_o say_v at_o least_o christian_n who_o die_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n but_o without_o holiness_n and_o repentance_n will_v one_o day_n be_v recover_v it_o be_v without_o doubt_n that_o this_o opinion_n mitigate_v and_o soften_v be_v one_o step_n which_o make_v the_o church_n fall_v into_o the_o error_n of_o purgatory_n for_o after_o they_o have_v restrain_v those_o that_o be_v to_o be_v purge_v by_o a_o penal_a fire_n to_o such_o as_o die_v without_o holiness_n and_o repentance_n by_o little_a and_o little_o they_o restrain_v they_o to_o such_o who_o die_v without_o repentance_n have_v not_o satisfy_v the_o canonical_a penance_n of_o the_o church_n st._n austin_n be_v not_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o ill_a christian_n die_v without_o repentance_n be_v to_o be_v purge_v by_o fire_n nevertheless_o he_o think_v it_o probable_a 67_o probable_a enchir._n cap._n 67_o that_o those_o who_o have_v too_o much_o affection_n for_o temporal_a good_a thing_n during_o the_o space_n of_o this_o life_n after_o death_n will_v be_v afflict_v with_o grief_n for_o the_o loss_n of_o they_o and_o that_o this_o will_v serve_v they_o for_o a_o castigation_n nevertheless_o he_o propose_v this_o but_o as_o a_o doubtful_a conjecture_n it_o be_v not_o incredible_a say_v he_o 69._o he_o enchir._n cap._n 69._o but_o that_o something_o of_o like_a nature_n happen_v after_o death_n and_o it_o may_v be_v dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o that_o some_o believer_n shall_v be_v save_v soon_o or_o late_a by_o a_o purge_a fire_n according_a as_o they_o have_v more_o or_o less_o love_v these_o perish_a good_a thing_n by_o this_o purgative_n fire_n or_o purgatory_n he_o understand_v nothing_o but_o the_o grief_n of_o be_v deprive_v of_o these_o perish_a thing_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o he_o mean_v in_o the_o same_o book_n 109._o book_n enchir._n cap._n 109._o that_o during_o the_o whole_a space_n of_o time_n between_o a_o man_n death_n and_o the_o last_o resurrection_n soul_n be_v in_o hide_a receptacle_n according_a as_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o repose_n or_o misery_n with_o respect_n to_o what_o they_o have_v be_v during_o this_o life_n a_o man_n can_v deny_v but_o this_o be_v purgatory_n in_o its_o birth_n but_o it_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o believe_v and_o receive_v of_o all_o the_o church_n nor_o have_v it_o be_v receive_v nor_o perfect_v any_o where_o but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n behold_v that_o which_o i_o have_v to_o tell_v you_o concern_v the_o change_n happen_v in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n i_o will_v not_o pass_v on_o to_o the_o follow_a age_n because_o it_o be_v not_o my_o design_n to_o give_v you_o a_o complete_a history_n of_o all_o the_o change_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n for_o 1700_o year_n i_o only_o desire_v to_o confound_v the_o boldness_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n and_o suchlike_a which_o dare_v to_o affirm_v that_o christianity_n in_o their_o hand_n be_v in_o the_o same_o estate_n in_o which_o it_o be_v when_o it_o pass_v from_o the_o apostle_n to_o their_o immediate_a successor_n and_o that_o time_n have_v change_v nothing_o that_o be_v essential_a in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n that_o insensible_a change_n whereof_o some_o man_n speak_v to_o you_o be_v but_o dream_n behold_v say_v i_o enough_o to_o ruin_v these_o rash_a affirmation_n of_o your_o converter_n for_o from_o this_o short_a history_n which_o i_o have_v give_v you_o of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 500_o year_n it_o appear_v 1._o that_o during_o these_o five_o age_n
up_o and_o form_v neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o privilege_n of_o be_v always_o necessary_o visible_a for_o experience_n make_v we_o see_v that_o god_n permit_v that_o they_o perish_v whole_o for_o example_n the_o great_a church_n of_o africa_n of_o carthage_n and_o numidia_n etc._n etc._n where_o be_v the_o cyprian_n the_o augustine_n the_o saint_n fulgentii_fw-la that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o prime_a light_n of_o the_o church_n these_o church_n say_v i_o be_v not_o at_o all_o therefore_o they_o be_v not_o visible_a and_o perpetual_a visibility_n be_v not_o affix_v unto_o they_o at_o present_a consider_v you_o that_o the_o defect_n of_o visibility_n may_v be_v find_v in_o a_o particular_a church_n for_o one_o of_o these_o two_o reason_n either_o because_o she_o be_v no_o long_o or_o because_o she_o be_v not_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n be_v invisible_a because_o they_o be_v no_o more_o and_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v invisible_a two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o because_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o understand_v i_o entreat_v you_o the_o folly_n of_o the_o objection_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o you_o by_o this_o the_o true_a church_n be_v always_o visible_a the_o church_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n cyprian_n be_v no_o long_o visible_a therefore_o the_o church_n of_o st._n cyprian_n and_o st._n augustine_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a than_o this_o you_o very_o well_o understand_v what_o you_o ought_v to_o answer_v when_o the_o church_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v visible_a and_o it_o be_v then_o the_o true_a church_n but_o after_o it_o be_v extinct_a and_o abolish_v by_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o the_o moor_n how_o can_v you_o wish_v or_o desire_v it_o shall_v be_v visible_a so_o when_o they_o tell_v you_o the_o true_a church_n be_v always_o visible_a now_o the_o church_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n be_v not_o visible_a two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n you_o can_v answer_v that_o a_o man_n can_v say_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a and_o that_o a_o church_n be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v visible_a when_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o ah_o on_o that_o occasion_n they_o will_v say_v to_o you_o the_o novelty_n of_o your_o church_n be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o falseness_n thereof_o for_o a_o new_a church_n can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n another_o absurdity_n the_o church_n of_o china_n erect_v by_o the_o roman_a mission_n be_v about_o a_o hundred_o year_n since_o i_o reason_n against_o that_o as_o they_o reason_n against_o we_o a_o new_a church_n which_o be_v not_o visible_a a_o hundred_o year_n since_o can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n for_o the_o church_n be_v ancient_a and_o always_o visible_a now_o the_o church_n of_o china_n be_v new_a and_o be_v not_o existent_a a_o hundred_o year_n ago_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n i_o desire_v that_o they_o will_v tell_v i_o the_o difference_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o church_n of_o china_n new_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bosom_n of_o paganism_n and_o that_o we_o be_v new_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bosom_n of_o antichristianism_n he_o must_v be_v a_o little_a crack_v in_o the_o crown_n not_o to_o perceive_v by_o this_o example_n that_o the_o new_a erection_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o it_o nothing_o can_v prejudice_v it_o but_o new_a doctrine_n if_o a_o new_a society_n which_o teach_v a_o new_a doctrine_n do_v arise_v then_o in_o a_o new_a church_n and_o in_o that_o case_n be_v worth_a nothing_o but_o they_o will_v say_v behold_v exact_o your_o own_o state_n and_o case_n you_o be_v a_o new_a church_n that_o teach_v new_a thing_n that_o be_v the_o question_n that_o be_v it_o which_o we_o deny_v and_o which_o must_v be_v examine_v to_o know_v whether_o we_o teach_v new_a thing_n we_o must_v therefore_o come_v to_o the_o foundation_n to_o see_v if_o we_o teach_v the_o ancient_a religion_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o not_o ridiculous_o amuse_v ourselves_o in_o wrangle_v about_o circumstance_n concern_v a_o new_a church_n of_o new_a establishment_n of_o perpetual_a visibility_n etc._n etc._n for_o if_o we_o teach_v the_o true_a and_o ancient_a religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n all_o that_o they_o say_v of_o these_o thing_n be_v illusion_n and_o if_o on_o the_o contrary_a our_o doctrine_n be_v not_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n though_o we_o be_v as_o old_a as_o the_o world_n and_o have_v be_v always_o as_o visible_a as_o the_o sun_n we_o shall_v be_v nevertheless_o a_o false_a church_n this_o be_v that_o therefore_o which_o i_o will_v stand_v to_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o search_v the_o character_n of_o perpetual_a visibility_n in_o any_o particular_a church_n forasmuch_o as_o it_o agree_v only_o to_o christianity_n in_o general_n and_o the_o church_n universal_a before_o our_o reformation_n the_o church_n be_v not_o visible_a in_o our_o society_n which_o do_v not_o yet_o exist_v but_o it_o be_v visible_a in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o armâ—nian_a cophti_n abyssin_n and_o aethiopian_a church_n because_o all_o these_o preserve_v christianity_n entire_a in_o the_o three_o creed_n when_o we_o come_v into_o the_o world_n the_o church_n become_v visible_a in_o our_o society_n as_o it_o be_v before_o in_o other_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o the_o church_n and_o christianity_n be_v visible_a before_o our_o reformation_n as_o the_o egg_n whereof_o we_o have_v speak_v be_v visible_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o that_o dirty_a unclean_a and_o filthy_a water_n in_o which_o it_o swim_v and_o that_o in_o our_o church_n christianity_n and_o the_o church_n be_v there_o visible_a as_o the_o sun_n dis-engaged_n from_o dark_a cloud_n and_o fog_n my_o brethren_n if_o you_o take_v pain_n to_o read_v and_o meditate_v deep_o and_o more_o than_o once_o upon_o what_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o i_o tell_v you_o frank_o i_o shall_v no_o more_o fear_n on_o your_o behalf_n the_o sophism_n concern_v perpetual_a visibility_n whatsoever_o desire_n we_o have_v to_o give_v you_o the_o news_n of_o our_o martyr_n for_o this_o time_n they_o must_v give_v place_n to_o certain_a prodigy_n more_o significant_a than_o any_o ever_o happen_v before_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v that_o which_o be_v come_v from_o st._n malo_n attest_v by_o a_o letter_n from_o the_o vicar-general_n of_o that_o bishopric_n the_o copy_n of_o a_o letter_n from_o monsieur_n simon_n doctor_n of_o the_o forborn_v archdeacon_n of_o rinan_n cannon_n penitentiary_n and_o vicar-general_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o st._n malo_n the_o six_o of_o july_n 1687._o i_o write_v to_o you_o the_o last_o post_n my_o dear_a monsieur_n but_o how_o can_v i_o forbear_v to_o tell_v you_o of_o a_o late_a accident_n which_o you_o will_v hear_v of_o by_o the_o public_a relation_n behold_v a_o small_a extract_n of_o it_o which_o i_o draw_v in_o haste_n upon_o thursday_n last_o be_v the_o three_o of_o this_o month_n the_o thunder_n after_o a_o very_a small_a noise_n in_o the_o border_n of_o this_o city_n fall_v upon_o our_o church_n by_o the_o steeple_n kill_v a_o young_a man_n which_o toll_v the_o bell_n in_o the_o belfery_n fall_v into_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o choir_n or_o singing-man_n break_v all_o the_o low_a part_n of_o the_o crucifix_n in_o divers_a piece_n and_o leave_v the_o image_n hang_v by_o its_o hand_n it_o fall_v among_o the_o musician_n which_o sing_v and_o answer_v at_o a_o mass_n in_o music_n that_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr sales_n celebrate_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o st._n julien_n it_o smite_v down_o the_o say_a sieur_n de_fw-fr sales_n with_o the_o deacon_n and_o subdeacons_a who_o be_v some_o time_n without_o knowledge_n overturn_v the_o consecrate_a calais_n which_o stand_v upon_o the_o altar_n on_o the_o ground_n and_o on_o the_o garment_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o same_o thing_n happen_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o st._n peter_n at_o the_o entrance_n of_o the_o choir_n a_o priest_n be_v at_o the_o postcommunion_n see_v in_o a_o instant_n in_o a_o chalice_n which_o fall_v not_o one_o part_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n consume_v the_o rest_n sprinkle_v upon_o the_o ornament_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o upon_o the_o linen_n of_o the_o altar_n mounseur_fw-fr lagon_n be_v at_o the_o credo_fw-la of_o the_o mass_n at_o the_o altar_n of_o st._n malo_n be_v throw_v upon_o his_o back_n and_o there_o the_o sacrifice_n cease_v the_o thunder_n break_v many_o part_n of_o the_o vestry_n burn_v the_o altar-cloath_n and_o leave_v a_o mark_n upon_o the_o patten_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v shoot_v with_o a_o pistol_n it_o leave_v many_o other_o mark_n upon_o the_o edge_n of_o the_o chalice_n in_o the_o choir_n one_o name_v
prove_v the_o church_n to_o the_o weak_a by_o scripture_n in_o the_o second_o that_o a_o man_n may_v prove_v the_o church_n to_o the_o most_o weak_a by_o tradition_n and_o in_o the_o three_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o unfurnished_v with_o exterior_a mark_n which_o make_v she_o know_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o weak_a behold_v three_o source_n of_o visibility_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n 1._o tradition_n 2._o exterior_a mark_n 3._o the_o scripture_n as_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o book_n which_o your_o converter_n put_v into_o your_o hand_n i_o do_v entreat_v you_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o you_o thereon_o i_o begin_v with_o tradition_n they_o understand_v by_o tradition_n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n council_n and_o author_n of_o all_o age_n therefore_o the_o meaning_n be_v they_o can_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o at_o first_o this_o be_v a_o contradiction_n that_o stare_v you_o in_o the_o face_n it_o may_v be_v prove_v say_v he_o to_o the_o weak_a by_o the_o father_n and_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a council_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o how_o can_v a_o man_n prove_v to_o the_o weak_a a_o truth_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n to_o those_o which_o understand_v neither_o latin_a nor_o greek_a or_o who_o have_v neither_o mean_n nor_o time_n to_o turn_v over_o the_o leave_n or_o read_v and_o examine_v these_o great_a volume_n behold_v the_o way_n nothing_o more_o remain_v than_o to_o employ_v these_o two_o mean_n the_o first_o be_v a_o principle_n found_v on_o a_o rule_n of_o st._n austin_n that_o all_o custom_n that_o be_v find_v universal_o establish_v who_o original_n and_o beginning_n we_o know_v not_o may_v be_v very_o just_o ascribe_v to_o the_o apostle_n the_o second_o mean_n be_v include_v in_o this_o syllogism_n which_o mr._n nicholas_n make_v the_o scripture_n and_o tradition_n teach_v that_o there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n one_o church_n visible_a and_o successive_a and_o that_o this_o church_n be_v infallible_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o believer_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o faith._n now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o only_a visible_a church_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o infallible_a church_n and_o to_o she_o alone_o it_o belong_v to_o instruct_v man_n in_o the_o truth_n of_o faith._n and_o behold_v how_o mr._n nicholas_n form_v a_o light_n upon_o the_o first_o medium_n which_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n visible_a to_o the_o weak_a all_o the_o tradition_n which_o the_o heretic_n dispute_v say_v he_o have_v their_o certain_a epoche_n or_o beginning_n which_o be_v not_o dispute_v by_o they_o the_o calvinist_n agree_v that_o in_o the_o four_o age_n man_n call_v upon_o saint_n adore_a relic_n and_o observe_v lend_v that_o in_o the_o seven_o age_n they_o worship_v image_n in_o the_o eleven_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n the_o weak_a have_v no_o need_n to_o assure_v themselves_o of_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n by_o way_n of_o examination_n for_o it_o be_v confess_v on_o both_o side_n apply_v the_o principle_n of_o st._n austin_n that_o all_o custom_n find_v universal_o establish_v in_o one_o age_n and_o who_o beginning_n we_o know_v not_o may_v be_v just_o attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n now_o the_o custom_n of_o invoke_a saint_n adore_v image_n observe_v lend_v and_o worship_v the_o sacrament_n be_v find_v general_o establish_v in_o some_o age_n as_o the_o calvinist_n confess_v and_o we_o know_v not_o where_o to_o find_v the_o original_n of_o they_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o apostle_n a_o man_n can_v tell_v how_o many_o illusion_n there_o be_v therein_o which_o be_v unworthy_a of_o a_o honest_a man_n yea_o a_o man_n of_o a_o good_a understanding_n first_o it_o be_v to_o scoff_n at_o mankind_n to_o say_v it_o be_v a_o light_a proper_a to_o make_v the_o church_n visible_a to_o the_o weak_a for_o this_o method_n of_o reason_v do_v necessary_o suppose_v 1._o that_o a_o person_n must_v know_v that_o this_o pretend_a rule_n on_o which_o they_o support_v themselves_o be_v st._n augustine_n 2._o that_o the_o minister_n consent_v to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o rule_n 3._o that_o they_o confess_v that_o upon_o certain_a time_n the_o custom_n of_o adore_a image_n pray_v to_o saint_n etc._n etc._n be_v general_o receive_v 4._o that_o from_o thence_o it_o follow_v that_o these_o custom_n general_o establish_v in_o some_o age_n aught_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o apostle_n all_o this_o be_v dispute_v and_o there_o be_v large_a book_n write_v on_o the_o subject_a which_o the_o weak_a can_v read_v and_o this_o require_v a_o examination_n which_o be_v above_o the_o capacity_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o man_n of_o learning_n this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o have_v prove_v invincible_o in_o our_o answer_n to_o mr._n nicholas_n 16._o nicholas_n system_fw-la of_o the_o church_n l._n 2._o c._n 16._o second_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o this_o fine_a principle_n upon_o which_o this_o pretend_a evidence_n be_v found_v viz._n the_o rule_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v false_a especial_o if_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o all_o age_n it_o have_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o age_n be_v very_o much_o incline_v to_o support_v the_o novelty_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o to_o make_v all_o thing_n pass_v for_o apostolic_a the_o beginning_n whereof_o the_o people_n be_v not_o then_o able_a to_o see_v it_o be_v therefore_o false_a that_o all_o custom_n which_o be_v find_v establish_v in_o a_o certain_a age_n although_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o find_v the_o begin_n of_o they_o in_o a_o distinct_a manner_n ought_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o example_n the_o custom_n of_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o general_o establish_v in_o the_o latin._n church_n till_o the_o twelve_o age._n although_o we_o can_v not_o find_v the_o original_n of_o this_o idolatry_n it_o be_v a_o impiety_n to_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v certain_a practice_n which_o be_v insensible_o establish_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o first_o point_n of_o who_o original_a can_v be_v precise_o observe_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v therefore_o that_o we_o must_v ascribe_v the_o original_n to_o the_o apostle_n we_o must_v attribute_v nothing_o to_o the_o apostle_n but_o what_o be_v in_o their_o write_n 3._o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o faulty_a and_o shameful_a falseness_n in_o the_o application_n of_o the_o rule_n mr._n nicholas_n pretend_v that_o the_o custom_n which_o be_v find_v general_o establish_v in_o certain_a age_n aught_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o custom_n of_o fall_v prostrate_a before_o image_n must_v be_v refer_v to_o they_o because_o this_o custom_n be_v find_v general_o establish_v in_o the_o eight_o age._n i_o do_v maintain_v that_o mr._n nicholas_n do_v base_o betray_v his_o conscience_n in_o this_o example_n for_o he_o be_v persuade_v as_o well_o as_o i_o and_o all_o those_o roman_a catholic_n in_o france_n which_o be_v man_n of_o knowledge_n and_o understanding_n do_v know_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o establish_v image-worship_n and_o these_o gentleman_n do_v not_o refuse_v to_o confess_v it_o when_o they_o be_v not_o in_o dispute_n four_o i_o say_v that_o this_o reason_n suppose_v a_o thing_n which_o be_v altogether_o false_a it_o be_v that_o we_o be_v not_o able_a to_o find_v the_o original_n of_o those_o custom_n which_o be_v general_o establish_v in_o certain_a age_n this_o be_v false_a the_o custom_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n be_v find_v establish_v in_o the_o five_o age._n in_o our_o precede_a letter_n we_o have_v show_v the_o original_n and_o birth_n thereof_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o find_v in_o all_o the_o follow_a age_n the_o birth_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n of_o purgatory_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n they_o make_v a_o wrangle_n with_o we_o about_o it_o unworthy_a of_o honest_a man_n show_v we_o say_v they_o who_o be_v the_o first_o heretic_n that_o teach_v either_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n or_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n or_o those_o other_o false_a worship_n which_o you_o condemn_v i_o answer_v that_o i_o have_v no_o need_n to_o name_v their_o author_n see_v i_o have_v show_v the_o age_n of_o their_o birth_n i_o prove_v for_o example_n after_o a_o manner_n invincible_a that_o they_o do_v
to_o have_v be_v do_v by_o the_o relic_n of_o st._n stephen_n in_o africa_n those_o of_o st._n martin_n in_o france_n and_o those_o of_o the_o anacorite_n in_o egypt_n and_o syria_n not_o to_o enter_v into_o a_o long_a dispute_n on_o the_o subject_n of_o this_o pretend_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o answer_v three_o or_o four_o thing_n brief_o to_o which_o i_o pray_v give_v attention_n 1._o that_o this_o pretend_a fountain_n of_o light_n fit_a and_o proper_a to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n visible_a be_v not_o for_o the_o simple_a and_o unlearned_a for_o to_o see_v the_o bottom_n and_o solidity_n thereof_o they_o must_v examine_v the_o history_n of_o the_o pretend_a miracle_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n they_o must_v see_v what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o opposition_n to_o it_o they_o must_v examine_v circumstance_n and_o see_v if_o there_o be_v not_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o all_o these_o story_n of_o miracle_n be_v either_o fraud_n or_o fiction_n they_o must_v also_o examine_v by_o history_n whether_o these_o pretend_a prodigy_n of_o sanctity_n be_v not_o either_o fable_n or_o the_o disorder_n of_o sick_a and_o melancholic_a mind_n they_o must_v therefore_o be_v able_a to_o understand_v latin_a and_o greek_a and_o to_o read_v great_a and_o large_a volume_n to_o offer_v this_o as_o a_o light_n suitable_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o weak_a and_o unlearned_a be_v to_o scoff_n and_o deride_v they_o 2._o i_o say_v that_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o the_o prodigy_n of_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n do_v not_o appertain_v by_o right_a of_o succession_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n but_o as_o far_o as_o she_o inherit_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n these_o miracle_n be_v good_a to_o prove_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o pagan_n but_o they_o be_v worth_a nothing_o to_o prove_v novelty_n as_o be_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o relic_n which_o be_v pure_o pagan_a practice_n with_o far_o great_a reason_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o right_a by_o succession_n to_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o prove_v her_o worship_n her_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n we_o have_v as_o much_o right_n as_o she_o to_o these_o miracle_n they_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o our_o miracle_n they_o be_v good_a for_o we_o all_o in_o common_a against_o the_o ungodly_a and_o against_o infidel_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v one_o god_n in_o three_o person_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o messiah_n and_o the_o true_a redeemer_n of_o the_o world._n but_o they_o be_v nothing_o to_o prove_v our_o addition_n our_o corruption_n and_o our_o alteration_n if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o the_o christian_a sect_n whether_o popery_n or_o calvinism_n have_v introduce_v they_o into_o the_o church_n this_o be_v clear_a the_o miracle_n of_o the_o apostle_n appertain_v not_o to_o we_o but_o as_o far_o as_o we_o have_v and_o do_v inherit_v their_o doctrine_n 3._o as_o to_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o time_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o worship_v relic_n we_o say_v that_o they_o be_v false_a miracle_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o from_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o age_n nothing_o be_v speak_v of_o miracle_n in_o the_o church_n or_o so_o little_a and_o in_o so_o doubtful_a a_o manner_n that_o it_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v reckon_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o when_o the_o devil_n desire_v to_o set_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o creature_n he_o pour_v out_o a_o spirit_n of_o lie_v and_o a_o spirit_n of_o credulity_n which_o begin_v to_o entertain_v discourse_n of_o miracle_n it_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o importance_n press_v your_o converter_n thereon_o why_o do_v these_o miracle_n cease_v for_o the_o space_n of_o well_o nigh_o two_o hundred_o year_n or_o at_o least_o why_o be_v they_o so_o rare_a and_o why_o do_v they_o begin_v again_o exact_o at_o the_o time_n when_o the_o worship_n of_o relic_n grow_v famous_a do_v we_o not_o see_v clear_o that_o it_o be_v a_o wile_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v god_n any_o interest_n to_o serve_v by_o bone_n and_o ash_n be_v it_o necessary_a that_o he_o shall_v begin_v again_o to_o do_v miracle_n at_o that_o time_n and_o if_o it_o be_v of_o use_n to_o persuade_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o religion_n which_o the_o martyr_n declare_v to_o the_o pagan_n why_o do_v not_o god_n work_v miracle_n by_o the_o bone_n of_o the_o martyr_n for_o the_o first_o three_o age_n this_o have_v be_v much_o more_o profitable_a than_o when_o paganism_n be_v rampant_a and_o the_o church_n persecute_v and_o oppress_v wherefore_o do_v not_o the_o bone_n of_o polycarpus_n of_o who_o the_o believer_n of_o smyrna_n speak_v with_o so_o much_o love_n work_v miracle_n why_o do_v not_o so_o many_o martyr_n who_o relic_n they_o have_v and_o who_o anniverssary_n they_o observe_v in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n cyprian_n work_v sign_n and_o wonder_n your_o converter_n will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o answer_v this_o be_v you_o therefore_o persuade_v that_o these_o pretend_a miracle_n do_v by_o the_o relic_n of_o st._n stephen_n st._n gervais_n st._n protais_fw-fr st._n martin_n etc._n etc._n be_v illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o god_n permit_v to_o work_v false_a miracle_n or_o the_o cheat_n of_o villain_n and_o lewd_a superstitionist_n or_o to_o conclude_v story_n of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o fable_n which_o honest_a man_n receive_v as_o truth_n upon_o hear-say_n and_o as_o to_o the_o miracle_n which_o be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o anacorite_n of_o egypt_n and_o syria_n i_o know_v not_o how_o mr._n nicholas_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o draw_v from_o they_o a_o light_n to_o make_v his_o church_n visible_a they_o be_v fable_n for_o the_o most_o part_n so_o gross_a that_o the_o falseness_n of_o they_o stare_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o most_o ignorant_a the_o life_n of_o st._n paul_n the_o hermit_n of_o hilarion_n and_o other_o write_v by_o st._n jerome_n that_o of_o st._n antony_n compose_v as_o they_o say_v by_o athanasius_n be_v write_v with_o so_o little_a modesty_n and_o judgement_n that_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o be_v ashamed_a of_o they_o the_o judicious_a reader_n that_o will_v preserve_v respect_n for_o the_o author_n of_o those_o life_n say_v that_o the_o father_n compose_v they_o not_o as_o history_n but_o as_o pious_a romance_n to_o divert_v christian_n from_o read_v the_o pagan_a fable_n we_o see_v in_o the_o live_v of_o those_o solitary_a person_n of_o the_o desert_n such_o as_o find_v centaur_n in_o the_o wood_n satyr_n man_n half_a horse_n and_o half_a goat_n who_o speak_v to_o they_o and_o pray_v they_o to_o entreat_v the_o common_a saviour_n to_o have_v pity_n on_o they_o and_o to_o give_v they_o part_v in_o the_o common_a salvation_n with_o they_o we_o see_v hermites-which_a be_v in_o perpetual_a contest_v with_o the_o devil_n always_o tempt_v and_o often_o beat_v by_o he_o we_o see_v they_o which_o herd_v among_o the_o beast_n we_o there_o read_v in_o one_o word_n almost_o all_o the_o impertinency_n of_o our_o new_a legend_n this_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o fabulous_a spirit_n enter_v into_o christian_a religion_n as_o soon_o as_o the_o spirit_n of_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n 4_o i_o say_v that_o although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a that_o these_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o relic_n shall_v be_v true_a miracle_n it_o will_v not_o be_v a_o light_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n any_o more_o than_o for_o the_o greek_a who_o also_o worship_v saint_n and_o relic_n it_o be_v therefore_o needful_a that_o we_o have_v miracle_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o she_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o that_o it_o appear_v this_o gift_n of_o miracle_n be_v depart_v from_o all_o other_o church_n to_o affix_v itself_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o the_o greek_a schismatic_n have_v their_o saint_n their_o legend_n and_o their_o miracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o latin_a church_n beside_o we_o do_v maintain_v that_o all_o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n those_o of_o st._n bernard_n as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v legendary_n tale_n or_o illusion_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n 5_o to_o conclude_v i_o do_v maintain_v that_o every_o person_n who_o have_v no_o other_o support_n of_o his_o faith_n but_o miracle_n be_v a_o false_a believer_n i_o have_v say_v it_o elsewhere_o miracle_n be_v not_o design_v principal_o to_o prove_v truth_n they_o be_v appoint_v above_o
all_o to_o awaken_v man_n mind_n to_o oblige_v they_o to_o give_v attention_n to_o truth_n mr._n nicholas_n to_o the_o miracle_n and_o prodigy_n of_o sanctity_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o he_o visible_a join_v also_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n her_o reform_a order_n her_o great_a man_n the_o nun_n de_fw-fr trap_n etc._n etc._n and_o conclude_v that_o although_o a_o man_n shall_v have_v regard_n to_o nothing_o but_o the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n she_o be_v even_o thereby_o distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o society_n and_o that_o she_o have_v in_o person_n of_o eminent_a piety_n sensible_a character_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o will_v animate_v and_o inspire_v she_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n mr._n nicholas_n speak_v of_o all_o precede_a age_n do_v always_o join_v miracle_n with_o sanctity_n at_o present_a he_o lay_v by_o miracle_n and_o why_o be_v this_o he_o well_o know_v his_o church_n pretend_v as_o yet_o to_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n and_o there_o be_v not_o a_o place_n eminent_a for_o devotion_n as_o be_v the_o famous_a lady_n of_o arsilliere_n of_o montferrat_n of_o loretto_n where_o they_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o see_v miracle_n the_o father_n de_fw-fr aviano_n run_v all_o the_o world_n over_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n do_v not_o die_v with_o the_o apostle_n he_o dare_v not_o produce_v to_o we_o that_o as_o a_o light_n he_o perceive_v very_o well_o that_o all_o these_o miracle_n be_v suspect_v plain_o he_o himself_o have_v not_o much_o faith_n for_o they_o and_o so_o by_o this_o silence_n mr._n nicholas_n do_v tacit_o consent_v that_o at_o this_o day_n the_o roman_a church_n do_v no_o miracle_n if_o it_o be_v so_o i_o will_v very_o willing_o know_v why_o the_o roman_a church_n work_v no_o more_o miracle_n at_o this_o day_n when_o she_o have_v never_o more_o need_v thereof_o to_o convert_v so_o many_o ill_n convert_v heretic_n and_o which_o cry_v out_o so_o loud_o of_o the_o violence_n which_o they_o have_v suffer_v by_o the_o send_n of_o the_o dragoon_n the_o miracle_n whereof_o they_o tell_v we_o as_o do_v at_o present_a may_v very_o well_o be_v juggle_v or_o fable_n according_a to_o what_o mr._n nicholas_n let_v we_o think_v by_o say_v nothing_o of_o they_o for_o what_o reason_n may_v not_o all_o those_o of_o the_o age_n pass_v for_o seven_o or_o eight_o hundred_o year_n particular_o be_v very_o well_o also_o account_v imposture_n these_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o popery_n do_v very_o well_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v make_v large_a reflection_n on_o they_o and_o a_o occasion_n thereof_o will_v be_v present_v to_o we_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o pray_v give_v attention_n to_o this_o it_o be_v if_o they_o reckon_v the_o miracle_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o legend_n from_o the_o five_o age_n wrought_v express_o to_o support_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o relic_n worship_n of_o image_n and_o of_o purgatory_n it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o god_n have_v wrought_v without_o hyperbole_n a_o thousand_o time_n more_o miracle_n for_o the_o establishment_n of_o these_o false_a doctrine_n these_o wicked_a worship_n than_o he_o have_v wrought_v to_o confirm_v the_o christian_a religion_n we_o have_v tell_v you_o long_o since_o that_o a_o monk_n for_o his_o part_n raise_v two_o and_o fifty_o dead_a person_n and_o other_o in_o proportion_n now_o judge_v if_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o these_o new_a doctrine_n suppose_v they_o be_v true_a shall_v be_v so_o important_a that_o to_o confirm_v they_o god_n shall_v work_v a_o thousand_o and_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o wonder_n than_o he_o have_v wrought_v to_o establish_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o to_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holiness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o day_n whereof_o mr._n nicholas_n and_o mr._n arnold_n make_v a_o evidence_n for_o she_o i_o can_v destroy_v it_o by_o make_v appear_v the_o enormous_a corruption_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o she_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o spain_n and_o italy_n i_o can_v prove_v the_o disorder_n of_o her_o clergy_n and_o of_o her_o monk_n i_o can_v prove_v that_o these_o prodigious_a austerity_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o we_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n be_v but_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o hypocrisy_n or_o fanaticism_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o i_o may_v not_o trouble_v those_o that_o pride_n themselves_o of_o the_o virtue_n and_o piety_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n i_o will_v say_v that_o if_o there_o be_v piety_n in_o some_o of_o the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n they_o owe_v it_o not_o to_o popery_n and_o antichristianism_n but_o to_o the_o remainder_n of_o christianity_n which_o continue_v in_o that_o communion_n i_o come_v to_o the_o three_o light_n by_o which_o mr._n nicholas_n will_v make_v the_o church_n visible_a it_o be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o conclude_v behold_v he_o come_v to_o the_o only_a place_n from_o whence_o the_o true_a light_n can_v be_v draw_v it_o be_v false_a say_v he_o that_o this_o author_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o point_n concern_v the_o church_n can_v be_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o the_o proof_n be_v not_o accommodate_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a we_o have_v show_v mr._n nicholas_n how_o much_o there_o be_v of_o absurdity_n in_o what_o he_o say_v here_o that_o a_o man_n may_v prove_v the_o point_n concern_v the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n after_o a_o manner_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o the_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o yet_o we_o know_v not_o how_o to_o prove_v the_o other_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v controvert_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n it_o have_v be_v make_v evident_a that_o the_o controversy_n concern_v the_o church_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a of_o all_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v to_o he_o that_o to_o decide_v this_o controversy_n by_o the_o scripture_n according_a to_o the_o method_n which_o he_o have_v employ_v against_o we_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o a_o ignorant_a man_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o compare_v the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o he_o shall_v understand_v greek_a and_o hebrew_n that_o he_o may_v be_v able_a to_o read_v the_o commentary_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o modern_n and_o by_o consequence_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v latin_a all_o this_o be_v as_o necessary_a to_o determine_v one_o single_a controversy_n as_o to_o determine_v a_o hundred_o we_o have_v prove_v unto_o he_o that_o it_o be_v false_a to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n may_v very_o well_o prove_v by_o scripture_n the_o sovereign_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o that_o he_o can_v prove_v thereby_o the_o trinity_n or_o incarnation_n and_o on_o that_o subject_n he_o be_v reduce_v to_o a_o eternal_a silence_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o shall_v not_o press_v he_o far_o on_o a_o article_n which_o he_o grant_v we_o by_o his_o silence_n but_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o acquaint_v you_o that_o his_o affirmation_n be_v entire_o false_a and_o rash_a viz._n that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n furnish_v sufficient_a light_n to_o the_o vulgar_a to_o make_v they_o see_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n either_o these_o gentleman_n mean_v that_o by_o the_o scripture_n they_o can_v easy_o prove_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v always_o a_o visible_a and_o infallible_a church_n upon_o earth_n or_o they_o mean_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n show_v with_o its_o finger_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v it_o know_v for_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o all_o other_o sect_n of_o christian_n or_o to_o conclude_v they_o mean_v the_o holy_a scripture_n form_v a_o light_n to_o make_v the_o roman_a church_n visible_a because_o it_o contain_v include_v and_o teach_v all_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n which_o this_o church_n do_v authorise_v and_o command_v as_o to_o the_o first_o sense_n although_o it_o shall_v be_v true_a popery_n will_v gain_v nothing_o thereby_o although_o they_o shall_v prove_v even_o by_o the_o scripture_n that_o there_o ought_v always_o to_o be_v a_o visible_a and_o infallible_a church_n upon_o earth_n this_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o this_o must_v be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o greek_a church_n pretend_v to_o be_v that_o church_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o rock_n and_o against_o which_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n can_v prevail_v to_o the_o exclusion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o it_o be_v that_o in_o which_o we_o ought_v to_o observe_v the_o perpetual_a illusion_n
religious_a worship_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o ancient_a christian_n call_v here_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o martyr_n that_o be_v to_o say_v assemble_v where_o he_o be_v bury_v pray_v to_o god_n and_o celebrate_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o even_o over_o the_o tomb_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o this_o there_o be_v nothing_o criminal_a all_o be_v do_v with_o a_o good_a meaning_n nevertheless_o we_o shall_v see_v how_o insensible_o all_o do_v degenerate_a into_o superstition_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o either_o they_o pray_v to_o polycarpus_n or_o that_o they_o pray_v for_o he_o on_o the_o day_n consecrate_a to_o his_o memory_n but_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o three_o age_n they_o pray_v for_o the_o martyr_n and_o in_o the_o four_o age_n they_o pray_v to_o they_o give_v attention_n to_o this_o passage_n i_o earnest_o entreat_v you_o as_o to_o what_o appertain_v to_o image_n i_o think_v i_o shall_v do_v a_o thing_n of_o great_a advantage_n if_o i_o prove_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v none_o in_o their_o temple_n in_o the_o second_o age_n for_o it_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o age_n follow_v that_o they_o have_v all_o sort_n of_o image_n even_o out_o of_o temple_n in_o the_o great_a abhorrence_n fast_n lent_n abstinence_n from_o certain_a meat_n and_o other_o mortification_n of_o like_a kind_n which_o make_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n which_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o some_o of_o our_o new_a convert_v be_v entire_o unknown_a in_o the_o second_o age._n we_o there_o see_v and_o observe_v prayer_n and_o fast_n very_o often_o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o read_v which_o may_v make_v we_o suspect_v that_o they_o be_v affix_v to_o certain_a day_n of_o the_o week_n or_o certain_a month_n of_o the_o year_n all_o the_o day_n of_o prayer_n except_o the_o lord_n day_n be_v almost_o always_o day_n of_o fast_v but_o it_o be_v by_o accident_n because_o the_o fast_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v often_o join_v with_o prayer_n that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v it_o a_o duty_n to_o fast_o on_o day_n of_o prayer_n but_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n unheard_a of_o precise_o to_o make_v devotion_n to_o consist_v of_o fast_v without_o any_o respect_n to_o prayer_n and_o those_o that_o do_v affirm_v it_o be_v the_o use_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n must_v prove_v it_o now_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o can_v find_v any_o proof_n thereof_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o second_o age._n and_o as_o to_o what_o remain_v as_o we_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v by_o the_o clear_a evidence_n that_o the_o popish_a fast_n be_v unknown_a in_o the_o three_o age_n it_o will_v appear_v by_o consequence_n that_o they_o be_v of_o no_o use_n in_o the_o second_o only_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o prepare_v for_o the_o communion_n of_o easter_n by_o a_o fast_a of_o two_o day_n st._n ireneus_fw-la write_v to_o victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o controversy_n touch_v the_o day_n on_o which_o they_o ought_v to_o celebrate_v easter_n 24._o easter_n euseb_n hist_o eccles_n lib._n 5._o cap._n 24._o be_v not_o only_o dispute_v concern_v easter-day_n but_o also_o concern_v the_o form_n of_o the_o fast_n antecedent_n thereto_o for_o some_o think_v they_o ought_v not_o to_o fast_o but_o one_o day_n other_o two_o other_o more_z and_o other_o measure_v their_o fastday_n by_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o four_o hour_n night_n and_o day_n and_o this_o diversity_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o fast_a have_v not_o its_o be_v in_o our_o age_n but_o have_v begin_v from_o the_o time_n of_o our_o father_n who_o by_o negligence_n simplicity_n and_o ignorance_n have_v suffer_v this_o custom_n to_o slip_v in_o nevertheless_o they_o live_v in_o peace_n with_o each_o other_o and_o we_o retain_v it_o to_o this_o day_n observe_v well_o it_o be_v not_o lend_v but_o the_o beginning_n and_o original_a thereof_o these_o forty_o hour_n of_o fast_o be_v greatn_v and_o grow_v up_o to_o forty_o day_n so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o most_o innocent_a practice_n have_v be_v the_o original_n of_o superstition_n so_o dangerous_a be_v it_o to_o make_v innovation_n although_o they_o seem_v without_o hazardous_a consequence_n let_v they_o show_v you_o other_o solemn_a fast_n beside_o this_o in_o the_o second_o age._n it_o remain_v that_o we_o speak_v a_o word_n concern_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o prodigious_a authority_n he_o arrogate_v to_o himself_o it_o be_v a_o capital_a affair_n in_o popery_n he_o be_v the_o principle_n of_o unity_n he_o be_v the_o centre_n unto_o which_o your_o converter_n tell_v you_o you_o ought_v to_o be_v unite_v if_o you_o will_v be_v save_v god_n know_v what_o they_o think_v of_o it_o but_o we_o defy_v they_o to_o show_v you_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v then_o any_o superiority_n over_o other_o church_n we_o may_v assure_v you_o without_o rashness_n that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v in_o the_o extreme_a part_n of_o asia_n scarce_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o neither_o know_v the_o name_n of_o its_o bishop_n nor_o the_o form_n of_o its_o government_n nor_o custom_n and_o therefore_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o be_v subject_n to_o its_o order_n and_o decree_n we_o may_v also_o assure_v you_o there_o be_v also_o christian_n in_o persia_n and_o in_o the_o far_a part_n of_o the_o east_n which_o know_v not_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o roman_a church_n in_o the_o world._n send_v your_o converter_n to_o the_o famous_a de_fw-fr launy_a doctor_n of_o the_o sorbonne_n who_o make_v appear_v with_o sufficient_a clearness_n and_o evidence_n the_o independence_n of_o other_o church_n and_o the_o few_o bond_n and_o tie_n that_o they_o have_v with_o rome_n by_o prove_v that_o the_o adherence_n they_o have_v to_o the_o roman_a seat_n be_v not_o account_v necessary_a in_o any_o age_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n they_o produce_v to_o you_o in_o the_o second_o age_n victor_n who_o cut_v off_o from_o his_o communion_n the_o church_n of_o asia_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o controversy_n about_o easter-day_n but_o you_o ought_v to_o understand_v that_o this_o be_v a_o attempt_n without_o example_n and_o which_o have_v no_o effect_n but_o be_v despise_v of_o all_o the_o world._n and_o beside_o this_o be_v no_o right_a that_o be_v particular_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o other_o church_n pretend_v to_o have_v that_o right_n of_o cut_v off_o other_o church_n from_o their_o communion_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n moreover_o the_o near_a the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n be_v to_o rome_n the_o more_o respect_n and_o consideration_n they_o have_v for_o the_o church_n which_o be_v there_o the_o church_n which_o be_v without_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n scarce_o know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n at_o rome_n the_o province_n at_o a_o distance_n from_o italy_n such_o be_v asia_n and_o africa_n behold_v she_o so_o far_o off_o that_o they_o scarce_o know_v either_o her_o custom_n or_o her_o doctrine_n nor_o do_v they_o think_v themselves_o under_o any_o obligation_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o they_o or_o to_o follow_v they_o and_o therefore_o they_o continue_v a_o long_a time_n to_o celebrate_v easter_n with_o the_o jew_n and_o to_o rebaptize_v heretic_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o decision_n of_o victor_n and_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o church_n of_o france_n which_o behold_v she_o near_o at_o hand_n have_v she_o in_o great_a value_n and_o estimation_n because_o they_o be_v smite_v and_o amaze_v not_o at_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o church_n but_o at_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o empire_n which_o have_v its_o seat_n at_o rome_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v ireneus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lion_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v travel_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o its_o more_o powerful_a principality_n that_o be_v to_o say_v because_o it_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o all_o nation_n come_v thither_o and_o that_o christian_n be_v find_v there_o of_o all_o the_o province_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o who_o mouth_n may_v be_v learn_v what_o be_v that_o faith_n which_o be_v scatter_v all_o over_o the_o earth_n behold_v what_o be_v the_o christianity_n of_o the_o second_o age._n and_o behold_v the_o addition_n that_o we_o find_v there_o which_o afterward_o be_v the_o seed_n of_o superstition_n and_o idolatry_n first_o of_o all_o they_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v not_o use_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2._o they_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o the_o absent_a which_o be_v not_o usual_a
neither_o in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n 3._o they_o undertake_v a_o custom_n of_o bring_v offering_n and_o alm_n not_o in_o silver_n but_o in_o merchandise_n bread_n wine_n corn_n raisin_n fruit_n etc._n etc._n and_o of_o that_o they_o offer_v on_o the_o holy_a table_n those_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v of_o use_n in_o the_o public_a service_n whereas_o in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n we_o see_v no_o other_o alm_n but_o such_o as_o be_v gather_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o deacon_n either_o at_o the_o end_n or_o beginning_n of_o their_o assembly_n 4._o of_o these_o alm_n of_o the_o believer_n they_o make_v oblation_n to_o god_n consecrate_v they_o by_o prayer_n 5._o at_o the_o end_n of_o their_o prayer_n before_o the_o communion_n they_o add_v the_o mutual_a kiss_n which_o be_v not_o of_o apostolic_a institution_n and_o be_v afterward_o abolish_v 6._o many_o person_n entertain_v a_o opinion_n of_o the_o separate_a state_n for_o soul_n after_o death_n a_o three_o place_n which_o be_v utter_o unknown_a to_o the_o apostle_n 7._o they_o conceive_v a_o excessive_a love_n for_o the_o bone_n of_o the_o martyr_n nevertheless_o without_o give_v they_o any_o kind_n of_o worship_n or_o religious_a homage_n this_o excessive_a love_n for_o bone_n be_v not_o reasonable_a nor_o be_v it_o of_o the_o apostolic_a age._n 8._o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n they_o appoint_v feast_n to_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o martyr_n which_o be_v not_o neither_o of_o apostolic_a institution_n 9_o they_o appoint_v a_o day_n or_o two_o for_o fast_v before_o easter_n behold_v the_o principal_a innovation_n in_o the_o second_o age_n in_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o almost_o that_o can_v be_v blame_v consider_v in_o itself_o and_o separate_v from_o the_o fruit_n and_o consequence_n thereof_o to_o conclude_v to_o the_o end_n that_o you_o be_v not_o abuse_v by_o false_a author_n you_o ought_v to_o know_v that_o we_o entertain_v none_o for_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o second_o age_n but_o these_o s._n clement_n the_o disciple_n of_o s._n paul_n who_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n s._n ignatius_n of_o who_o we_o have_v many_o epistle_n concern_v which_o the_o learned_a doubt_n with_o reason_n but_o we_o will_v nevertheless_o receive_v they_o in_o the_o present_a affair_n s._n polycarp_n who_o write_v a_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n the_o epistle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n concern_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o s._n polycarp_n justin_n martyr_n who_o work_n ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v for_o there_o be_v many_o among_o they_o which_o be_v false_o attribute_v unto_o he_o athanagoras_n the_o athenian_a of_o who_o we_o have_v a_o apology_n for_o the_o christian_n and_o a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o who_o we_o have_v three_o book_n write_v to_o autolycus_n tatian_n of_o who_o we_o have_v a_o discourse_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o against_o that_o of_o the_o pagan_n and_o in_o fine_a s._n ireneus_fw-la bishop_n of_o lion_n of_o who_o we_o have_v a_o considerable_a work_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o his_o time_n if_o they_o quote_v unto_o you_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n mark_n of_o s._n james_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o work_n of_o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o other_o like_a discourse_n you_o ought_v to_o reject_v they_o as_o be_v false_a and_o forge_a in_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a who_o have_v any_o thing_n of_o sincerity_n november_n 15_o 1686._o the_o seven_o pastoral_n letter_n concern_v song_n and_o voice_n which_o be_v hear_v in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o air._n dear_a brethren_n in_o our_o lord_n grace_n and_o peace_n be_v give_v to_o you_o from_o our_o god_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o last_o of_o our_o letter_n we_o engage_v ourselves_o to_o communicate_v unto_o you_o certain_a notable_a matter_n of_o fact_n which_o some_o of_o our_o brethren_n have_v think_v adviseable_a to_o impart_v unto_o we_o among_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o do_v not_o think_v there_o be_v any_o one_o that_o better_o deserve_v to_o be_v examine_v than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v report_v to_o we_o that_o in_o many_o place_n where_o there_o have_v be_v former_o church_n voice_n have_v be_v hear_v in_o the_o air_n so_o perfect_o like_a to_o our_o sing_n of_o psalm_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v take_v for_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o this_o be_v true_a it_o be_v a_o wonder_n which_o very_o well_o deserve_v the_o labour_n of_o our_o attention_n we_o shall_v think_v ourselves_o very_o ungrateful_a to_o the_o divine_a goodness_n if_o we_o shall_v suppress_v so_o illustrious_a a_o testimony_n of_o his_o approbation_n he_o must_v be_v bold_a in_o this_o age_n that_o dare_v speak_v of_o prodigy_n marvel_n presage_n and_o other_o such_o like_a thing_n there_o be_v time_n in_o which_o man_n believe_v every_o thing_n in_o this_o wherein_o we_o now_o be_v they_o believe_v nothing_o i_o think_v there_o be_v a_o mean_a to_o be_v choose_v we_o may_v not_o believe_v every_o thing_n but_o sure_o something_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v for_o this_o spirit_n of_o incredulity_n and_o this_o character_n of_o a_o brave_a spirit_n be_v good_a for_o nothing_o and_o i_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o discover_v the_o use_n thereof_o it_o be_v true_a credulity_n have_v destroy_v religion_n and_o introduce_v a_o thousand_o superstition_n for_o these_o unhappy_a tale_n of_o miracle_n do_v at_o the_o tomb_n of_o saint_n these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n these_o pretend_a vision_n of_o spirit_n that_o come_v from_o the_o other_o world_n these_o say_v i_o have_v produce_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n the_o adoration_n of_o image_n purgatory_n mass_n the_o prayer_n of_o the_o live_n for_o the_o dead_a for_o which_o reason_n i_o be_o content_a that_o man_n stand_v upon_o their_o guard_n when_o any_o thing_n be_v debate_v and_o report_v concern_v wonderful_a and_o pious_a history_n the_o generality_n of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v honest_a man_n be_v come_v so_o far_o from_o thence_o that_o they_o have_v cast_v themselves_o on_o the_o other_o extreme_a and_o believe_v nothing_o it_o be_v to_o expose_v a_o man_n self_n and_o to_o be_v turn_v into_o ridicule_n to_o maintain_v that_o there_o have_v be_v miracle_n and_o that_o there_o may_v yet_o be_v they_o mock_v at_o presage_n and_o have_v no_o faith_n for_o that_o which_o they_o call_v prodigy_n nevertheless_o whither_o go_v this_o and_o what_o will_v be_v the_o issue_n of_o it_o it_o be_v to_o deny_v providence_n it_o be_v to_o make_v ourselves_o believe_v god_n do_v not_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o affair_n here_o below_o and_o to_o ruin_v all_o the_o principle_n of_o human_a faith_n and_o by_o consequence_n to_o cast_v ourselves_o on_o a_o perfect_a scepticism_n which_o be_v peradventure_o a_o disposition_n of_o mind_n the_o most_o dangerous_a to_o religion_n of_o any_o in_o the_o world._n by_o doubt_v all_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o have_v any_o appearance_n of_o extraordinary_a they_o tell_v we_o they_o have_v no_o intention_n to_o extend_v it_o any_o far_a than_o the_o history_n of_o the_o world._n but_o we_o do_v perceive_v that_o we_o insensible_o entertain_v a_o habit_n of_o doubt_v which_o extend_v itself_o to_o every_o thing_n there_o be_v a_o god_n we_o all_o consent_n thereto_o there_o be_v a_o providence_n we_o all_o profess_v and_o avow_v it_o nothing_o come_v to_o pass_v without_o he_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o god_n shall_v so_o hide_v himself_o behind_o his_o creature_n and_o under_o the_o veil_n of_o second_o cause_n that_o he_o shall_v never_o at_o any_o time_n though_o never_o so_o little_a draw_v aside_o the_o curtain_n if_o we_o have_v take_v a_o resolution_n to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o all_o extraordinary_a matter_n of_o fact_n what_o shall_v we_o do_v with_o history_n both_o sacred_a and_o profane_a can_v we_o persuade_v ourselves_o that_o the_o historian_n of_o all_o age_n intend_v to_o deceive_v we_o by_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o great_a revolution_n which_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n and_o the_o church_n have_v be_v precede_v by_o extraordinary_a event_n such_o as_o earthquake_n sign_n in_o heaven_n and_o prodigy_n on_o earth_n they_o will_v say_v the_o most_o part_n of_o these_o history_n be_v fable_n it_o may_v be_v so_o but_o if_o the_o most_o part_n be_v fable_n there_o have_v be_v some_o which_o have_v be_v true_a if_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o true_a prodigy_n they_o will_v not_o have_v report_v those_o that_o be_v false_a for_o falsehood_n be_v a_o imitation_n of_o truth_n he_o must_v have_v a_o hardness_n and_o impudence_n that_o i_o understand_v not_o that_o can_v put_v all_o historian_n in_o one_o rank_n and_o range_v they_o all_o together_o